figura est ergo Therefore it is a figuratiue speech And hee defines Sacraments to be o Contra Maximinum lib. 3. cap. 22. Sacramenta sunt signa aliud existentia aliud significantia signes being one thing and signifying another And of this Sacrament he saith p In psal 98. Non hoc corpus quod videtis manducaturi estis bibituri illum sanguinem quem fusuri sunt qui me crucisigent Sacramentum aliquod commendavi vobis You shall not eat this body which you see nor drinke this blood which they will shed which crucifie me I commend a certaine Sacrament thereof vnto you And he often beats vpon this that though wicked men doe eat the signe and Sacrament yet none but the worthy receiuers doe eat rem Sacramenti the very Body of Christ q Serm. 11. de verbis Apostoli And Manducabant illi Panem dominum Iudas panem domini contra dominum illi vitam ille paenam r Tract 59. in Iohannem See also Tract in Ioan. 11. 13. 26. De civ Dei lib. 21. cap. 25. De Doctp christiana lib. 3. cap. 9. epist 23. ad Bonifacium epist 57. De Trinitate lib. 3. cap. 10. Contra Adimantum cap. 12. Contra Faustum lib. 20. cap. 21. alibi passim He held two Sacraments of the new Testament onely Å¿ Epistola 118. Libro 3. de doctrina Christiana cap. 9. Baptisme and the Lords Supper Calvin t Calvin Instit lib. 4. cap. 17. § 28. Peter Martyr and the rest of the Protestants count Saint Augustine wholly theirs as did Berengarius before them by Bellarmines confession u Bellar. de Euchar. lib. 2. cap. 24. initio Saint Augustine condemnes Image-worship Follow not saith he x De moribus ecclesiae lib. 2. cap. 34. De civ Dei lib. 8. cap. 27. See Vines comment vpon it the company of ignorant men who in true Religion are superstitious worshippers of Sepulchres and pictures which customes the Church condemneth and daily laboureth to correct And hee saith y De fide symbolo cap. 7. Contra Adimantum cap. 13. It is great wickednesse to place the Image of God in Churches And that to worship the Prototypon sampler or thing resembled by an Image resembling it as the Heathen excused their Idolatry is an absurd servile and carnall thing z De doctr Christiana lib. 3. cap. 7 8 9. See in psal 113 epist 49. And hee writes against Pilgrimages for Religion Serm. 3. De Martyribus Of Purgatory a thing which came to be imagined in his dayes in some places a Encherid cap. 69. de octo quaest Dulciâ—ij qu. 1. De side oâ—er cap. 16. De civ Dei lâ—b 21. cap. 26. hee doubteth whether there be any such place or no but in many places hee giueth sound reasons to ouerthrow it The Catholicke Faith saith he b Contra Pelag. Hypogn lib. 5. resting vpon Diuine authority beleeues the first place the Kingdome of Heauen and the second Hell a third we are wholly ignorant of Yea wee shall find in the Scriptures that it is not c De pecc merit remiss lib. 1. cap. 27. lib. 24. De civ Dei c. 15. serm 232. de tempt There is no middle place he must needs be with the Diuell that is not with Christ d De verbis Apostoli serm 18. There are two habitations after death Vna in igne aeterno altera in regno aeterno And c Homil. 5. when we are passed out of this world no satisfaction remaineth And f Epist 80. wherein euery man 's owne last day finds him therein the worlds last day will hold him For such as in this day euery one dies such in that day hee shall be iudged Againe g Epist 54. there is no other place then in this life to correct our manners for after this life euery one shall haue that which in this life he sought to himselfe For h De verbis Dom. serm 37. Christus suscipiendo paenam non suscipiendo culpam culpaÌ„ delevet panam Christ by taking vpon him our punishment and not taking our sin hath put away both our sin punishment He that holds these things cannot hold Purgatory In briefe therefore In all these former points And furthermore against Free-will and for Gods grace against Mans merits and iustification by our inherent righteousnesse and for Iustification by Gods free mercy and Christs merits onely for the doctrine of faith and good workes for prayer to God alone and by the onely Mediator Iesus Christ against the adoration and inuocation of Angels and Saints departed and other the most necessary and profitable points of Theologie Saint Augustine was no Papist but wholly and entirely of the Protestants Religion §. .7 Antiquus How can this possibly be so when you see our Catholickes doe continually cite Saint Augustine Chrysostome and the rest of the Fathers for confirmation of their doctrine and against yours Antiquissimus They may first cite bookes vnder the names of the Fathers which the Fathers neuer wrote secondly they may corrupt the Fathers putting in or out words or phrases to alter their sense and speake contrary to their meaning thirdly they may by glosses and interpretations wrest the sentences which they finde in them to meane otherwise then they intended and fourthly they may alter the state of the questions betwixt vs and then alleadge the Fathers against their owne fancies not against our Doctrine And by these meanes they may cite and multiply the Fathers names in shew against vs but in truth nothing to the purpose And thus they doe First they alledge many bookes and writings which were not written by those holy learned Fathers whose names they beare For examples Our Bishop Jewell propounding 27 Articles which the Church of Rome holdeth at this day for confirmation of any one of which if any man liuing could shew him any sufficient sentence of any old Catholicke Doctor Father or generall Councell c. within 600 yeeres after Christ he would yeeld and subscribe See Casaubon Prolegom §. Spectare ad Master Harding vndertaking to answer alledged for ancient Doctors and Fathers The Constituions Apostolicall of Clemens Abdias Dionysius Areopagita The decretall Epistles of ancient Popes Amphilochius and such like which are all censured by their owne learned men for counterfeit writings vniustly attributed to the Reuerend Authors whose names they beare Obserue them well Clements Apostolicke Constitutions are cited also by the Rhemists a Rhemes Test annot in Luc. 4.1 to proue Lent Fast to bee as ancient as the Apostles times and by Bellarmine b Bellar. lib. 1. de clericis c. 12. for the antiquity of Ecclesiasticall Orders Also c See Bellarmines seuerall Treatises of these things for vowes of continency for prayer for the dead for holy water for reseruation of the Sacrament for mixing Wine and Water
Boniface 3 and Sabellicus 8.6 against all whom Bellarmine striues in vaine In Apologia pro Torto See B. Andrewes Ad M. Torti librum Responsio pag. 329. seq and Ad Cardinalis Bellarmini Apologium Responsio pag. 277. seq and B. Morton Appeal lib. 4. cap. 11. Vniuersall Bishop and not the Bishop of Constantinople which title in aftertimes gaue a good colour to the Bishops of Rome for their claimed-dominion ouer all Christian Churches Vsher c. 1. §. 18. So that within the first six hundred yeares doubtlesse the seeds of much euill were sowen and Antichrist conceiued though not yet borne for in all those six hundred yeares no man could truly be called Papist either for holding this vsurpation or any other of those 27 Articles which Bishop Jewel learnedly defends against Mr. Harding §. 5. Vsher ib cap. 2. § 4 c. In the succeding times The Bishops of France Germany and Britany opposed the Bishop of Rome in the matter of Images as the African Bishops before had done in the matter of Apeales For in anno 754 A Synod of 338 Bishops at Constantinople had abrogated all Images sauing that one Image of Bread and Wine which our Sauiour ordained in the B. Sacrament to represent his Body and Blood But the Pope in the yeare 587 As our English Histories report by another Synod called the second Councell of Nice established the worshipping of Images Which Councell and Image-worship our English Church execrated and our Alcuinus wrote a Booke against it which he carried in the name of our Bishops and Princes to the K. of France The same second Councell of Nice was condemned also by the Bishops of Germany and France in a Councell held at Frankfort vpon Mene in the yeare 794. As also by Charles the Great and Lodouicus Pius his sonne And in this Lodouicus his time was another Synod held at Paris anno 821. which condemned the same second of Nice with the Image worship and argued the Pope of errour therein Now to say these Councels that were against the Popes Iudgement were condemned by the Pope is to no purpose for thus it appeareth still that the Princes and Bishops of Brittany France and Germany reiected at once both the worship of Images and the determinations of a corrupt Councell and also the Popes infallibity of Iudgement and his authority ouer them as the Easterne and the Southerne African Bishops had done before Baronius further addeth Baronius anno 794. nu 36.39 seq that many learned and famous men liuing then in the world and in the Ages following greatly grudged at and sharpely wrote against that second Councell of Nice and the Image-worship by it and by the Popes confirmed many of whose names he recites and cites their words §. 6. In these times many Authors write that the worlds opinion was that Antichrist was borne yet that he was yet but an Infant not able to subdue the Nations vntill a thousand yeares after Christs planting the Church for till that time Satan was not let loose Reuel 20.7 Esay 1.21 Reuel 17.2 18.23 8. The faithfull City began to be an Harlot and great Babylon prostituted it selfe but could not yet inebriate the Inhabitants of the Earth with her Cups of Fornication till that time came But these preparations must goe before as did also the publishing to the world of Constantines Donation long since made as it was pretented but now first knowen to the world for the Popes larger temporall Dominion and also the comming abroad of the Decretable Epistles of ancient Popes long since also said to be written but neuer before knowen to the world for the Popes greater spirituall Dominion both which are condemned as meere counterfeits by many learned men yea by many of their owne side §. 7. Sigonius l 6. de regno Italiae Werner â—ascil temp aetat 6. circa annum 894 et â—74 Bellar. de Rom. Pont. l 4. c 12. verbis vlt. nulluÌ„ saeculum indoctius aut infaelicius Baronius tomo 10. anno 900. §. 1. Saeculum sui asperitate ac boni sterilitate ferreuÌ„ malique exundantâ—â— deformitate plumbeum â—â—que nopia scriptorum obscurum Abominatio desolationis in Templo mirum quod non secuta mox fuerit desolatio templi But the succeeding Ages exceeded in all kind of wickednesse both by the iniquity of Princes and madnesse of people as Sigonius Wernerus and all others record So openly wicked that Baronius and Bellarmine can neither hide nor deny it Bellarmine saith No Age was more vnlearned nor more if vnlucky Baronius saith They Were Iron Ages for barrennesse of goodnesse Leaden Ages for abundance of euill Ages of darknesse for scarcity of Writers which he tels in the beginning of the story lest a weake man seeing in the story the abomination of desolation sitting in the Temple should be offended and not rather wonder that there followed not immediately the desolation of the Temple And Baronius anno 912. § 8. laments thus O what a face was then of the Roman Church how filthy when the most rich and withall the most sordid Whores domineered at Rome by whose pleasure Bishops Seas were changed Bishops placed and which is horrible to be heard or spoken their Sweet-hearts false Bishops were intruded into Peters seat which are for no other ends recorded in the Catalogue of Roman Bishops but onely to fill vp the times And a little after Then plainly as appeareth Christ was in a deep sleepe in the ship when by these strong winds blowing the ship was neere couered with waues He slept I say when seeming not to see these things he suffered them and arose not to auenge them And which seemed yet worse there wanted Disciples with their cryes to awake him all sleeping What Priests doe you thinke were then chosen by these Monsters what Deacons Cardinals seeing nothing is more naturall then for like to beget their like This and much more Baronius to the like effect Gerber epist 40. at the end of that Age. Vsh ib. §. 33. Platina in Benedicto 4 Sabell in Ennead 9. l. 1. l. 2. Genebrard chronolg l 4 in Decimi saeculi initio Wernerus fasciculo temporum aeâ—â—t 6. circa annum 944. Vsh ibid. §. 34. Gerbertus in few words spake much of those times Romanorum mores Mundus perhorrescit The Romans manners the world thorowly abhorreth Platina and Sabellicus haue the like complaints of the state of the Church and Popes so vntollerably degenerate And Genebrand saith that in about 150 yeares there were about fifty Popes which wholly swarued from the vertue of their Predecessors a virtute maiorum prorsus deficerunt Apotactici Apostaticiue potiùs quam Apostolici rather masters of mis-rule or Apostataes then Apostolicke Wernerus a Carthusian Monke saith of this age Sanctitatem Papam dimisisse ad Jmporatores accessisse That holinesse forsooke the Pope and came to the Emperours Of the profane life of the Clergy
would to God the forme of beleeuing were fetched from the Primitiue Church Thus saith Staâ—pulensis By which rule iustified by our Aduersaries we conclude that the holy Church of God need not receiue or beleeue any of those things following to wit Purgatory Inuocation of Saints departed worshipping of Images Auricular confession the Popes pardons Transubstantiation the Masse to be truely and properly a propitiatory sacrifice to be offered both for the quicke and the dead the Sacrament without Communicants and Communion vnder one kinde without the Cup to be sufficient for Lay people reseruation of the Sacrament and eleuation thereof to be worshipped and circumgestation in Procession for pompe and adoration Matrimony and extreme Vnction to be properly Sacraments of the New Testament and to conferre grace single life necessary to be imposed vpon the Clergy All which and more your Iesuite Azorius reckons for Traditions vnwritten p Azorius Institutionum lib 8. cap. 4. §. 3. seq Also that the Church of Rome is head of all â—hurches and that all Christians must fetch their Faith their Orders and iurisdiction from it that the Bishop thereof cannot erre in matters of faith or interpreting the Scriptures See more of this point Rainold Hart confer chap. 5. diuision 1. pag. 184 c. And chap. 8. divis 1. pag. 462. c. The Scriptures teach no such thing and therefore we need not beleeue it 5 We being constant to the former rule for the sufficiency of the Scriptures in matters of faith and good life further admit of some kind of Trad tions to wit first Doctrinall traditions agreeing with the Scriptures or thence truly deducted q Many Fathers call the whole Word of God which by some holy men guided by Gods Spirit was let downe in writing and by them also others deliuered to the people by liuely voyce A tradition which the Church must preseruâ— and also the forme of wholesome words Creeds Catechismes c. thence deducted 2 Tim. 1.13 Rom. 6 17. See Rain Hart. c. 8. d. 1. p 466 467. So the baptisme of Infants if not coÌ„manded in plaine words yet plainly deducted from Scripture Gen. 17.12 13. Col. 2.11 1â— Act. 2.38 39. Luke 18.16 Mar. 10.16 Mat. 19.14 18 14. 1 Cor. 7.14 Mat. 28.19 The doctrine of the Trinity the equality of three Diuine persons in one substance and the distinction by incommunicable proprieties Gen. 1.1 26. Mat. 3.16 Iob. 1.32 Mat. 17 5 28.29 2. Cor. 13.13 1 Iâ—b 5.7 Psal 2.7 Heb. â— 3 5. 7.3 Col. 1.15 The proceeding of the holy Gâ—ost from the Father and the Son as from one beginning and one spiration from all eternity Ioh. 14.26 15.26 16.13 14. Rom. 8.9 Secondly rituall traditions for order and decency left to the disposition of the Church being not of Diuine but of positiue and humane right r 1 Cor. 14.40 11.2 Acts 15 â—0 So they be not childish or trifling nor accounted parts of Gods worship nor with opinion of merit nor burthensome for their mâ—ltitude Å¿ Of the multitude S. Augustine complained in his time Epist 119. ad â—anuar c. 19. See D. Ram. Hart c. 8. div 4. p. 599. seq The first of these no man allowes and commends more then we and the second kind wee retaine and vse with reuerence such as are profitable and comely in our times and countries without condemning other Churches differing from ours in such matters as we find Saint Ambrose and Saint Augustine did Aug. Epist 188. But a third kind of Traditions obtruded for Articles of Religion grounds of Faith and part of Gods worship neither contained expresly in Gods word nor thence deducted by any sound inference and yet receiued by the Councell of Trent Sess 4. with the same authority and reuerence that the holy Scriptures are receiued those we gainesay as things derogating to the verity sufficiency and perfection of the Scriptures And herein your Romish Writers deale fraudulenly against vs and deceiue the world for they alleadge the Fathers speaking of the first kind of Traditions as if they spake of all whereas indeed they write very strongly and sharply against this third kind which wee refuse Bishop Vsher in his booke against the Jrish Iesuite pag. 36. seq alleadgeth a whole Iury of ancient Fathers testifying the sufficiency of the Scriptures for matters of Faith Tertullian Origen Hippolitus the Martyr Athanasius Ambrose Hilary Basil Gregory Nissen Jerom Augustine Cyril Theodoret. So that the Traditions which they vrge we alow and those that we deny they write sharpely against The Fathers say your Rom sh are not of the Protestants Church because they vrge Traditions but wee say more truely The Fathers are not of the Romish Church because they teach the Scripture is sufficient and needs no Traditions to supply their defect as the Romish teach When Bellarmine and your other Doctors are pressed with the authority of the Fathers they are compelled to yeelâ— vnto vs the sufficiency of the Scriptures as I alleadged artic 4. but obserue their vnconstancy lest they should ouerthrow thereby the manifold doctrines held by their Church that haue no ground in the Scriptures they are faine to maintaine also vnwritten Traditions to bee the grounds of those Doctrines See more of this point in Mr. Perkins Reformed Catholicke the 7 point B. Morton Apol. Cathol part 2. lib. 1. cap. 32. seq And Protestants Appeal lib. 2. cap. 25. D. Field of the Church Booke B. Vsher in his answer to the Irish Iesuite Rainolds and Hart confer chap. 5. diuision 1. pag. 190. 6 We receiue and beleeue also the three Creeds The Apostles the Nicene and that of Athanasius t These are in our Bookes of publicke prayer and booke of Articles of anno 1562 art 8 and subscribed vnto by all Ministers and the foure generall Councels of the Primitiue Church as good formes of true Christian Doctrine deductions and explications of Scripture u Acknowleeged by King Iames in his Praemonitiâ—n to all Christian Monarâ—s p. 35. and by our Acts of Parliament You receiue the same also but you adde a thirteenth article decreed to be an article of Faith thirteene hundred yeares after Christ by a thirteenth Apostle Pope Boniface the eight x Boniface 8. liued an 13â—â— his Decree runs thus Subesse Romano Pontâ—fici omni humanae creaturae declaramus dicimus desinimus pronunciamus omnino esse de necessitate salutis Thus Boniface 8 in extrauag de majoritate obedientia cap. vnam santaâ— That it is necessary to saluation to be subiect to the Bishop of Rome which is neither in the Scriptures ancient Creeds nor ancient Fathers nor can be thence deducted And you haue further also dately added 12 new Articles by the authority of Pope Pius 4. anno 1564 raised out of the Councell of Trent and added to the Nicene Creed to be receiued with oath as the true Catholicke Faith to bee
Protestant Church hath euermore beene so visible as the Church of Christ ought to be Subsection 1. § 1. for it hath euermore taught the same doctrine which the Scriptures and the Fathers taught § 2. As appeares by Irenaeus Tertullian and the Creedes But § 3. The Romists Cannot alleadge the Fathers for their new Doctrines Now proue your Protestant Church to haue beene so visible in all Ages as the Church of Christ ought to be or else you haue said nothing Antiquissimus It might be sufficient according to your owne Valentinianus to shew that our Church was sometime in some few and them hidden as the woman in the Wildernesse Reuel 12.6 and vnknowne to the greatest part of the world which weighed not times and things wisely and was slandered by the persecutors thereof as a false Church But I will not take all aduantages but giue you a full visibility thereof at all times Subsection 1. First I say §. 1. our Church for the doctrine thereof is the same which the Primitiue Church of Christ was for many ages For neither it nor ours taught any other points of faith necessary to saluation then such as are contained in plain places of the Scripture or necessarily deducted from them by good consequence When the Fathers are vrged against Bâ—llarmine in this point he yeeldeth 1 De verbo De lib. 4 cap. 11. §. his notatis that whatsoeuer the Apostles publikely taught to the people which was necessary all that they wrote 2 De iustific lib. 3. cap. 8. §. prima ratio This I haue proued more fully cap. That nothing can be certaine to be beleeued with the certainty of faith but what is immediately contained in the Word of God or thence deducted by euident consequence Now it is our Generall course to examine all doctrines by the Scriptures holding the Scriptures the vndoubted Oracles of God for the ground of all our beleefe King Iames praemonition to all Christian Monarks pag. 35 36. as the Fathers did and holding the true sense of the Scriptures as it is deliuered for all fundamentall points in the three Creeds and in the foure first generall Councells and the vniforme consent of the ancient Fathers In which is contained the full instruction for saluation and the vnity of the Catholicke Church §. 2. Jrenaeus Bishop of Lions in France liuing within 200 yeeres of our Sauiour a disciple of those that heard Saint Iohn the Apostle writing against the Heretickes Valentinians Gnosticks and others layeth downe in his first booke and 2 chapter no other Articles of faith and grounds of Religion then our ordinary Catechisme teacheth and in his third chapter sheweth that in the vnity of that faith all the Churches of Germany France Spaine the East Egypt Libya and all the world were founded therein they sweetly accorded as if they all dwelt in one house had all but one soule one heart and one mouth and this ground he laies for the confutation of all Heresies 〈…〉 â—b â—e praescript aduersâ—s heretiâ—o folâ—o qâ—arto The like doth Tertullian liuâ—ng 200 yeeres after Christ He giues the funâ—amâ—ntall points of Religion gathered out of the Scriptures and deliuered by the Churches the same which our Church deliuereth and no other for the rule of faith See King Iames Pâ—aemonition pâ—g 35. The three famous Creeds named the Apostles Athanasius and the Nicene Creeds ordayned for rules of Christians beleefe and badges differencing them from Infidels and Hereticks we hold intirely and firmely and proclaime them ordinarily in our Churches And whatsoeuer the Fathers held vniformely and agreed vpon as necessary to be beleeued vnto saluation we doe with reuerence receiue But the particular or priuate opinions which any of them held different from other Fathers doe not binde vs now more then those other Fathers then or the Romans at this present The foure first generall Councels with reuerence we receiue as Orthodoxe See B. Andrew Ad Bellarmine Apologiam Responsio cap. 7. pag. 161. and so they are acknowledged by our Church and by our Acts of Parliament The following Councels are subiect to some exceptions We therfore holding the same points of faith which the Primitiue Fathers held vniformely to be necessary to saluation and holding no other points that doe any way crosse or weaken them may iustly challenge them for our predecessors and their Church and ours in point of doctrine to be all one Antiquus §. 3. We challenge the same Fathers to bee ours also and we deduce both our Bishops and doctrine by good succession from them which you cannot doe But I require not of you a discourse of those times which either of vs lay alike claime vnto but of the times nearer vnto Luther Shew mee any visible Church in the world that held Luthers doctrine for 500. yeeres next before Luthers time Antiquissimus You may challenge the Primitiue Fathers for the points wherein you and we agree as the Canonicall Scriptures the doctrine of the Trinity in Vnity Baptisme and such like But you cannot challenge them to be yours in those additions and corruptions which they neuer knew and which you haue brought into the Church in later times and which make the great difference betwixt you and vs as the worshipping of Images the Popes pardons priuate Masses or Communion without communicating halfe Communions without the Cup the Popes transcendent supremacy and such like §. 4. But in calling vs to these later times you are good disciples of the Poet Horace who in his Arte Poetica saith A witty Poet must vse this Art The point which he hath no hope to burnish faire and bright he must leaue vntouched Et quae desperat tractata nitescere posse relinquit This is good Poetry indeed in them but pitifull Diuinity in you to leaue the best times and purest patternes and draw vs to the worst But Sectionis 2. Subsectio 2. § 1. Propounding 1 the Easternt and Greeke Churches 2 the Waldenses c. And 3 the Roman Church it selfe misliking and groaning vnder the tyranny of the Papacy and desiring reformation § 2. The Greeke Church condemned by the Romish as Hereticall § 3. Js cleered by Scotus Lombard Aquinas and others Now presupposing you yeeld vs those best times wherein our Church was very gloriously visible wee follow you to the worst Wherein you propose vnto you first the spacious and famous Churches of Grecia D. Field of the Church booke 3. cap. 5. Armenia Aethiopia and Russia which holding the same rule of faith which we hold and beleeuing all points absolutely necessary to saluation as we beleeue and refusing the same corruptions of the Church of Rome which we refuse were the same with our Church true Churches of God notwithstanding some defects errours and diuisions among them which stayned their beauty and hindered their perfection but did not cut them off from possibility of saluation And so for ought I know they continue till this
Churches and Monasteries Cochleus lib. 5. Petrus Messias in Sigismundo they brake downe the Images there and not long after vnder the conduct of Joannes Zisca a noble and victorious Warriour they grew to be forty thousand strong in one Armie and got into their hands the Castle of Prague the chiefe City of Bohemia Shortly after contemning the Curses and Croysados of Pope Martin they wanne many victories vnder the leading of Procopius and other Captaines but especially vnder Zisca of whom a lib. 5. Cochleus saith scarce any Histories of the Greekes Hebrewes or Latins doth mention such a Generall He built a new City of Refuge for his men named Thabor whereof the best of the Hussites were called Thaborites Vpon a new Croisado of Pope Martin wherein hee promised remission of sinnes to all that would either fight or contribute money against the Hussites forty thousand German Horsemen were gathered to destroy them §. 6. but vpon their approach they turned their backes and fled not without some secret Iudgement of God saith Cochleus b lib. 6. Then was the Councell of Basil called saith c Onuph ib. Onuphrius against the Hussites and in that Councell contrary to the Act of the Councell of Constance d Session 13. the vse of the Cup in the Sacrament was granted to the Bohemians an argument of their great numbers and vnresistable strength at that time For the Bookes of Hus full of wholsome and mouing Doctrine liued though he was dead and through the memory of his constant standing for the Truth against the whole Councell and the Councâ—ls perfidious and outragious burning of a man so learned so painfull so greatly beloued and lamented his bookes were earnestly desired and read and wanne many The like wrought the memory of Ierom his admirable learning eloquence memory and patience in his death e Poggius Epist ad Leonardum Aret. num which Poggius in an Epistle doth very much commend being an eye-witnesse and feelingly describes the same as one much affected with his excellent parts Recorded also by Cochleus f Lib. 3. So that notwithstanding the continuall opposition against them they continually encreased and in short time got a Bishop Suffâ—agan to the Archbishop of Prage g Ib. lib. 4. and after him Conradus the Archbishop himselfe on their side to giue orders to their Clerkes and to helpe for the compiling a confession of their faith anno 1421 h Ib. lib. 5. Which the Archbishop and many Barons afterwards did stiffely maintaine and complained against the Emperour Sigismund for offering wrong to those of their Religion Alexander Duke of Lituania gaue them aid and was reproued by pope Martin 5 for it And Sigismund in fine in a treaty with the Bohemians granted that the Bishops should promote to holy orders the Bohemians euen Hussites which were of the Vniuersity of Prage i Ib. lib. 8. §. 7. Aeneas Sylvius complaineth that about the yeare 1453. the Kingdome of Bohemia was wholly gouerned by Heretickes for that all the Nobility and all the Commonalty were subiect to one George or Gyrzikâ— who then was gouernor vnder K Ladislaus afterwards was King himselfe Who with all his Nobles shewing vndaunted constancy and resolution rather to dye then forsake their Religion caused the pope Pius to tolerate many things in them But his successor Paul the second excommuicated King George publishing a Croisado against him and gaue his Kingdome to Matthias King of Hungary for which they warred for seuen yeares space and in the end concluded a peace But while some Princes mediated to the pope for King George his absolution Abbot ib. §. 18. he dyed anno 1471. not long before Luthers rising §. 8. And your k Cochleus lib. 2. Cochleus who wrote his history in Luthers time sheweth that the Hussites continued to those dayes For saith he Hus hath slaine soules for an hundred yeares together neither doth he yet cease to slay them by the second death And againe l Ibid. Hus did so rend the vnity of the Church that at this day there remaineth a pittifull division in Bohemia And m lib. 8. vnto this day remayneth the sect of the Thaborites in many places of Bohemia and Moravia vnder the name Picards and VValdenses And n lib. 12. in the yeere 1534 he wisheth that he may see the remainders of the Hussites to returne to the Church and the Germans to cast out all new sects And it is certaine that in the very yeare 1517. wherein Luther began to oppose the corruptions of Rome the Councell of Lateran ended vnder pope Leo the tenth and consultation was had there and then of reforming the manners of the Church and of recouering the Bohemians to the vnity thereof o See the booke extant And D. Featlieâ— Replie to Fisher pag. 154. Luther himselfe writeth a Preface to the confession of faith which the Waldenses then odiously called Picards dwelling in Bohemia Moravia did set forâ—h which he greatly approueth coÌ„mendeth to godly men to read with thankes to God for the vnity which he found betwixt them and vs as the sheepe of one fold Besides we find many Waldenses remaining in France §. 9. in and after Luthers time p Vesembeâ— Oration of the Waldenses citat in history Wald. booke 1. cap. 5. See ib. booke 2. cap. 8. Anno 1506 Lewis 12. King of France hearing much euill of the VValdenses in his Realme sent the Lord Adam Fumce Master of Requests and Parvi a Doctor of Sorbon his Confessor to try the truth who visiting all their parishes and Temples in Provence found indeed no Images nor ornaments of Masses or other Ceremonies but they found also no such crimes could be found in them as were reported but that they Religiously obserued the Sabboth dayes baptized their children after the order of the Primitiue Church taught them the articles of the Christian faith and the Commandements of God c. Vpon which report the King said and bound it with an oath that they were better men then he or his people The same King being informed that in the valley of Frassinier in the Diocesse of Ambrun in Dauphiney there were a certaine people that liued like beasts without Religion hauing an euill opinion of the Romish Religion he sent his Confessor with the officiall of Orleance to bring him true information thereof who found them all so truely righteous and religious that the Confessor wished in the presence of many that He were as good a Christian as the worst of the said valley q Ioachim Camerar in his hist pag. 152. King Francis 1. successor to Lewis 12. seeing th Parliament of Provence grieuously afflict the VValdenses of Merindal Cambriers and places adioyning appointed VVilliam de Ballay Lord of Langeay then his Leiutenant in Piedmont to search and informe him more fully of them Vpon whose information of their piety honesty charity peaceablenesse painfulnesse
goodnesse who calleth things that are not as though they were euen in that Ministery gaue grace vnto his Saints Bishop Carlton wrote a booke of purpose entituled Consensus Ecclesiae catholica contra Tridentines to shew that although the doctrine of Christian Religion was much altered in the chiefest Articles of Faith by Fryers yet a great number of godly learned men held the ancient truth and preserued the Church vntill the times of Reformation and that the Reformed Churches still continue the same and are separated onely from the Roman Court so farre as the Roman Court had separated it selfe from the Roman Church and that our Fathers and Ancestors liuing dying in the Roman Church had sufficient meanes to bring them to saluation And this he sheweth in the seuerall discourses of the principall fundamentall points of faith See of this matter also Bishop Vsher De successione Ecclesiarum cap. 6 § 8 9. and his Sermon And Archbishop Abbot against Hill Reason 5. § 28. And Mr. Richard Hookers discourse of Iustification §. 2. Their Reasons are I. The corruptions in the Roman Church sprung not vp all at once nor came to their full height vntill these late yeres and were not so dangerous in their Spring as in their full growth and strength D. Field book 3. chap. 6. Of the Church Append to the 5. booke part 3. pag. 8. c. II. They were not generally receiued by all men nor as the vndoubted determinations of the Church but controuerted and variously disputed among the learned and holden with great liberty of iudgement by the greatest Doctors as appeares by thier owne bookes of Controuersies written by Bellarmine Suares Azorius c. which confute their owne writers as much as they doe Protestants and by those 27 points which D. Field mentions in his Appendixe to the seuenth Chapter of the third booke of the Church printed at the end of the fourth booke for had they beene the vndoubted doctrines and determinations of the Church all men would haue holden them vniformely entirely and constantly as they held the doctrine of the Trinity and other articles of the Faith As long therefore as men yeelded outward obedience to the Church-ceremonies without scandall and in other things were suffered to abound in their owne sence there was no such danger in holding the right faith III. Our forefathers held the true foundation of Religion that is Iustification and Saluation by Iesus Christ his merits onely and so were taught ordinarily in their bookes of visitation and consolation of the sicke * As we shall shew in the article of Iustification and they erred onely in points inferiour of lesse moment and danger which defaced indeed and blemished but did not nullifie or take away the beeing of the Church Diseases in the heart braine liuer and vitall parts are dangerous and deadly but wounds or blemishes in the fleshly sensuall or organicall parts onely as the hands feet eares eyes c. doe onely impaire the beauty and actions but endanger not the life nor cut of hope of recouery Greg. Nissen de opific. hom cap. vlt. It is Saint Gregory Nissens Simile So saith he it is with the Church of God and Religion A man is a man while he hath life though he be sore diseased as Naaman was in his leprosie IIII. They misliked and derided as Chawcers plowman many of their ceremonies and idle things as holy water pardons relickes c. and deplored the greater corruptions and abuses and cryed for reformation most readily receiuing it when it came V. In what they erred they erred ignorantly Aug de vtilitate credendi ad Honorat Idem epist 162. ad Donat. with mindes ready to be reformed vpon better information Saint Augustine puts a difference betwixt Heretickes and them that beleeue Heretickes And he saith They that defend an opinion false and peruerse without pertinacious animosity especially which not the boldnesse of their owne presumption hath begotten but which from their seduced and erroneous Parents they haue receiued and themselues doe seeke the truth with care and diligence ready to amend their errour when they find the truth they are in no wise to be reckoned among Heretickes This was the case of our fathers vnder the Papacy VI. If any did erre in points fundamentall as long as they denyed not the foundation directly See of this more chap. 4. sect 3. for that is plaine infidelity or apostacy and quite cuts them off from the Church if they did it onely vpon meere ignorance with a mind ready to reforme their errour vpon better instruction those were still the accounted members of the true Church For this was the case of the Corinthians denying the resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15.10 and of the Galatians erring dangerously about Iustification Gal. 3.3 4 5. 5.4 whom yet Saint Paul calles Churches of God 1 Cor. 1.2 Gal. 1.2 and doubtlesse he would not haue taken such paines to write vnto them except he had so thought them and had hope to find them tractable and recouerable §. 3. Antiquus Sir I heartily thanke you I need heare no more nor trouble you any longer since you allow the Church of Rome to be the true Church of God wherein saluation may be had and you alledge great Doctors of your owne side and good reasons for it I am satisfied I haue no reason to cleaue to your Church which all our Catholickes condemne for hereticall and schismaticall and to leaue the Roman which you acknowledge to be the true Church wherein saluation is to be had The Roman Church is iustified on all hands by friends and enemies to be safe yours is condemned of all but your selues I will take my leaue See this more at large in D. Field in the places before alledged and B. Carlton Iurisdiction consensus c. Antiquissimus Stay good sir and draw no more out of my words then they yeeld you I spake of the Church of Rome as it was till Luthers time and you conclude of the Church of Rome as it is now Deceiue not your selfe there is great difference betwixt them betwixt the times then and now and betwixt that Church then and now In those times the errours of our forefathers were of meere ignorance what they perceiued to be euill they misliked they desired knowledge they wished many things reformed and gladly embraced reformation when they found it comming But now it is all otherwise now men are admonished of their errours offer is made them to be better instructed and yet either they dote on their owne old opinions vnwilling to be instructed in the reuealed truth or after sufficient knowledge and conviction for some worldly respects they wilfully and obstinately persist in their old errours and which is farre worse they hate and persecute the maintainers of the truth Saint Cyprian saith if any of our predecessors Cypr. ep 63. §. 13. either of ignorance or simplicity
de Bapt. contra Donatum lib. 1. l. 2. Saint Augustine wrote strongly against his errour but reuerently of his person calling him Beatissimum corona Martyrij gloriosissimum 3 But was Saint Augustine free from all error himselfe No for he held opinion that Infants dying vnbaptized were damned to the eternall torments of hell fire Which none either Protestants or Papists doe hold at this day Also he held that the holy Eucharist ought of necessity to be administred to Infants Aug. epist 106. 28. Maldonat in Ioan. 6. ver 53. pag 719. Vsher Answ to Irish Iesuite pag. 23. D. Field lib. 3. cap. 9. who sheweth that Cyprian and Tert. were of Aug. opinion Bellar. de Christo lib. 2. cap. 3. Maldonate saith also this was the opinion of pope Innocent the first and that it was the vse of the ancient Church and that it preuailed in the Church about 600 yeares Bishop Vsher sheweth that the Christians in Aegypt and Aethiopia hold that vse still The Church of Rome now doing otherwise yet will not yeeld that she hath forsaken the Religion of Saint Augustine Pope Innocent or the ancient Church but glorieth that she is of the same Church with them 4 Eusebius Casariensis fauoured the Arrians and Eusebius Nicomediensis was an Arrian hereticke saith Bellarmine 5 Tertullian held some errours of the Montanists Bellar. de Rom. Pont. lib. 4. cap. 8 § Sexto Respondeo Bellar. de Christo lib. 2. cap. 23. §. Sed objicies Bellar. de verbo dei non scripto lib. 4. cap. 12. § arg tert we grant but Bellarmine saith plainly he was a Montanist and so reported Pope Zepherinus to be 6 Damascen did plainly deny the Holy Ghost to proceed from the Sonne saith Bellarmine 7 Bellarmine also saith that Irenaeus taught by tradition that Christ suffered about the fiftieth yeare of his age and contrarily Tertullian and Clemens Alexandrinus taught that Christ suffered in his thirtieth yeere both which doctrines by traditions are false saith Bellar. ib. 8 Many Fathers held that the soules of the Iust enioy not the vision of God in heauen neither are blessed Sixtus Senens Bibl lib. 6. annot 345. D. Field church lib. 3. cap. 17. lib. 5. Append. 1. p. 54. but onely in hope and kept in some secret receptacles vntill the generall Resurrection Sixtus Senensis reckons many of them and cites their words namely Justin Martyr Tertullian Clemens Alexandrinus See D. Whites Defence pag. 57. in fine D. Morton Appeal lib. 1. cap. 2. sect 15. Bellar. de Sanctor beat lib. 1. cap. 4. 5. Lactantius Victorinus Martyr Pope John 22. Ambros Irenaeus Theophylact Bernard Bartholomeus Medina addeth many more to wit Saint Iames his Leiturgie Origen Prudentius Chrysostome Augustine Theodoret Areâ—as Oecumenius Bellarmine laboureth to cleare some of these whom his fellowes condemne vpon this errour we find in some of the Fathers prayers for the faithfull departed as for them that were not yet iudged nor in heauen which all Papists grant to be an errour and yet alleadge the prayers grounded thereon to confirme their purgatory out of which they say soules may be fetched and sent to heauen long before the generall Iudgement contrary to these Fathers tenets Bellar. de Sanctor beat lib. 1. cap. 6. §. Sunt tamen Sanctus Aâ—ton 9 Many Fathers also thought The very Diuels should not be tormented with the paines of Hell before the Iudgement day Bellarmine reckons these Iustin Martyr Irenaeus Oecumenius Epiphanius Antonius apud Athanasium Ambrose Ierom Chrysostom Augustine Gregory Theodoret Bernard and some of them hee excuseth fauourably but of Iustin Martyr Irenaeus Oecumenius and Epiphanius he saith Non video quo pacto corum sententiam ab errore possimus defendere I know not how to excuse their opinion from errour Bellar. de Baptis lib. 1. cap. 3. § Praeter hos errores Ierom. contra Vigilantium Greg. dialog 4. cap. 33. Aug. de cura pro mortuis Hugo de sacram fidei lib. 2. part 16. cap. 11. See D. Field church lib. 3. cap. 9. Gloss in Esay â—3 1 Aug. de civ dei lib. 21. cap. 18. 24. 2 Jb. cap. 1â— 25. 3 Ib. cap. 20. 25. 10 Bellarmine also saith that many Catholicks held a wrong opinion that it is sufficient to baptize in the name of one of the three persons contrary to the custome of the Church Yet of this errour hee reckons Saint Ambrose Beda Bernard Hugo de Sancto victore Magister Sententiarum and Pope Nicholas 11 Saint Jerom and Saint Gregory beside many others doe confidently affirme that Saints departed are present in all places know all things and worke wonderfully where their memories are solemnized All which is modestly doubted of and denyed by Saint Augustine Hugo de sancto victore the author of the glosse and others and not so held by the Papists at this day 12 Origen held that all the wicked euen the Diuels also should finally be saued 1 Others held that not the Diuels but yet all men should finally bee saued 2 Others that onely Christians whether Hereticks or Catholickes 3 Others that onely Catholickes All which Saint Augustine refutes lib. 21. de civitate Dei and in his Enchiridion ad Laurentium cap. 67. Bellar. de Purg. lib. 2. cap. 1. D. Field lib. 3. cap. 9. and saith they are deceiued as men led by a humane kind of pitty towards sinners 13 Many Fathers seeing the Maniches and Stoicall Christians teach a fatall necessity of mens actions which takes away mans guilt of sinne in their heat of opposition gaue too much to freewill and taught that a man before he was drawen to grace by grace Maldon in Ioan. 6.44 pag. 701. Perer. in Rom. 9. nu 33. pa. 1001. might merit grace Foure great learned Iesuites Senensis Tolet Maldonate and Pererius find this errour and reprooue it in Chrysostome Cyril Theophilact Euthymius Ammonius Photius Ambrosius Theodoret Oecumenius and Hieronymus Maldonate and Pererius say plainely See D. Morton Appeal lib. 2. cap. 10. sect 1 2. §. 4. sect 3. §. 7. lit n. These Fathers opinion is affinis Pelagianorum errori nere of kin to the Pelagian errour and contrary to the Apostles doctrine Yet many Roman Doctors in this point obiect these Fathers against vs. But we may well interpret their heat by more coole places of their owne writings wherein they speake more soundly of the point and we oppose many other learned Fathers that are fully Protestants in the point as Gregory Nyssen Anselme Bernard Gregory Cyprian Fulgentius and Saint Augustine Erasmus epist dedic ante libros Hilarij citâ—a Mortono ib. who is counted the mouth of the Fathers to deliuer the iudgement of the Church who stood so much for grace that the Schoolemen say he yeelded too little to freewill Moderate Master Hooker saith well Hooker discours of Iustification § 26. The heresie of freewill was a milstone about the Pelagians
opinion All which to let passe * See D. Field Appendix 1. part pag. 100. seq and Appendix of 27 Articles to the seuenth chapter of the third booke printed at the end of the fourth multitudes of others you still count Catholickes and of your Church though they taught many things against you And therefore out of your owne iudgement we may conclude that some few differences in some points betwixt Protestants doe not hinder them from being all of one Church and Religion §. 3. Antiquus Yes for your differences are great and many ours small and few Antiquissimus When you looke through false spectacles things may be seene greater or smaller then they are take heed you looke not on our differences through the spectacles of malice which makes euery small thing great and vgly and on your owne differences through the spectacles of selfe-loue which makes them seeme small and tollerable One speciall point of the manner of Christs being and being receiued in the Sacrament Archb. Abbot ag Hill Reason 5 §. 26. makes the maine difference bewixt the Lutherans in Denmarke and some places of Germany and the other reformed Churches Anthony sometime King of Nauarre said to the Ambassadour of Denmarke Comment Relig. Reip. in Gal. lib. exhorting the reformed French to be of Luthers doctrine There bee forty points wherein Luther and Calvin doe differ from the pope and in 39 of them they agree betweene themselues and in that single one they dissent Their followers therefore should doe well to ioyne in the greater number against the pope till they haue ruâ—nated him and when his heart is broken they should fall to compound that last single difference God in his good time grant it Now in that one speciall point Zanchius de dissidio Cana Dom. Iudicium tomo septimo in fine Miscelaneorum D. Field Church lib. 5. Appendix part 1. pag. 114. the difference is nothing so great as you would haue it thought For as the most learned and iudicious Zanchius obserueth and our Doctor Field out of him In all necessary points both the parties agree and dissent in one vnnecessary which by right vnderstanding one another might easily bee compounded First both parties agree in the necessity of the receiuers due preparing themselues with knowledge of their sinnes repentance of them faith in Christ for pardon of them and resolution to liue according to Gods Law Secondly both sides agree in the acknowledgement of the excellent vse of the Sacrament for a perpetuall memoriall of the death and passion of Christ for our saluation and that with him we should dye to sinne and be raised againe to newnesse of life be made one with him and nourished by him in a spirituall life here to eternall life hereafter Thirdly both sides agree that the very body and blood of Christ are to be receiued in that Sacrament that thereby we may be partakers of the life of Grace and also be strengthened confirmed and continued therein Fourthly both sides agree that the elements of bread and wine presenting to our consideration and faith the spirituall nourishing force that is in the body and blood of Christ are not abolished in their substance but onely changed in their vse which is not onely to signifie but also to exhibit and communicate vnto vs the very body and blood of Christ with all the gracious working and fruits thereof Fiftly both sides agree that the meaning of Christs words This is my Body This is my Blood when hee gaue them the Bread and Wine was this This which outwardly and vâ—sibly I giue you is in substance Bread and Wine and in mystery or exhibitiue signification my Body and Blood but this which together with them I giue you inuisibly is my very Boâ—y that is to be crucified and my very Blood which is to be shed for the remission of your sinnes Sixtly both parties agree and professe they firmely beleeue that the very Body and Blood of Christ which the Sacraments doe not onely signifie but exhib t and whereof the faithfull are partakers are truely present in the Sacrament and by the faithfull truely and really receiued Thus farre all parties agree that is in the whole necessary and sufficient substance of the doctrine of this Sacrament for the other matter wherein they differ De modo of the manner how Christ is present in the Sacrament seeing it is not expressed in the Scriptures In the iudgement of Zanchius it might be well omitted themselues confesse when they haue gone as farre as they can to determine it still it is ineffable and not possible to be fully vnderstood It is enough for vs to beleeue the Body and Blood are there though how and in what manner we cannot define §. 4. Antiquus Whether it be of so little importance or no I dispute not but I am sure the Controuersie still remaines and is hotly pursued and yet this is not the onely difference betwixt your Protestants there are many other Antiquissimus The more greatly to blame is your pope and Romish Hierarchy that when many grieuous corruptions of your Church both in Doctrine and gouernment were manifestly layed open See D. Field Appendix to the fift booke of the Church part 1. pag. 71. Gerson 3. part Apologet. de concilio Constantion Idâ—m de concilio vnius obedientiae would not for al the importunity of Princes Prelats people yeeld to any wholsome reformation but with obstinate resistance hindred all publicke proceeding in Reformation by the course of a general Councell so that seuerall States and Kingdomes were faine to redresse things amisse seuerally within their owne compasse without sufficient Intelligence and consultation one with another which could not bee done without some differences and it is lâ—ttle lesse then miraculous that the differences were not many more and greater Cassander saith when many were moued out of a godly affection sharply to reproue certaine manifest abuses Cassander consultation art 7. they were repelled and disdainfully contemned by them who were puffed vp with the swell ng conceits of their Ecclesiasticall power which caused the great distraction or rent of the Church and no firme peace is to be hoped for vnlesse the beginning thereof be from them that gaue the cause of this diuision that is vnlesse they that haue the gouernment of the Church remit something of their too great rigor and listning to the desires of many godly ones correct manifest abuses according to the rule of sacred Scripture and the ancient Church from which they are departed c. Thus writes your Cassander though a papist yet moderate and truely Iudicious Contarenus in confutatione Articulorum Lutheri Also your Cardinall Contarenus writing of the grieuances and complaints of the Lutherans for the manifold abuses brought into the Church makes a prayer to God that he would moue the hearts of the Prelats of the Church at the last to put away most pernicious selfe-loue and be
perswaded to correct things manifestly amisse and to reforme themselues There needs no Counsell thoâ—e need no syllogismes there need no alleadging of places of Scripture for the quiering of these stirres of the Lutherans but there is need of good minds of loue towards God and our neighbour and of humility c. Thus writes Contarenus I might cite your Thu anus and many others that lay the fault of the diuisions rents and differences in the Church vpon your Pope and Prelats Bad Statists and worse Christians But I pray you what other differences of moment do ye finde among the Protestants Antiquus When the Diuines of the Reformed in France were called to the Mompelgart colloquy in the yeare 1586 they looked for no more differences then of our Lords Supper which you spake of but they found more of the Person of Christ of Predestination of Baptisme of Images in Churches Antiquissmus They found those fiue indeed And it was a wonderfull prouidence of God that so many seuerall Countries Kingdomes and States abandoning the abuses of the Church or rather Court of Rome and making particular Reformations in their own dominions without generall meetings and consents should haue no more nor greater differences then these And of these the first two of Christs presence in the Sacrament and of the communication of properties of the diuinity and humanity in the person of Christ are in a maner all one and reconciled both alike Concerning the two next the differences among the Fathers who notwithstanding still continued members of the same true Catholik Church may well excuse the differences among the Protestants And for the fifth difference concerning Images it proued no difference at all Both sides therin fully agreed But these are not the Tithe of the differences amongst your men and in these fiue which you reckon many of your owne men differ one from another and yet with you are good Catholiks Antiquus Happily I might insist vpon many other differences among you if I carried a minde rather to number then to weigh them But I will name onely one more the great and scandalous dissention among you about the gouernment of your Church betwixt the Bishops and Formalists on the one side and the Puritans or Separatists on the other side Antiquissimus Both these sides agree in all necessary sauing points of doctrine But in this very point of gouernment D. Field Appen first part pag. 120. first pull out the beame out of your owne eyes before you stare vpon our motes Some of your Doctors hold that the Pope is aboue Generall Councels some that he is not Some hold that the pope hath the vniuersality of all Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in himselfe Others hold the pope to be onely the Prince Bishop in order and honour before other which are equall in commission with him and at the most but as the Duke of Venice among the Senators of that State Some hold that the pope may erre Iudicially Others that the pope cannot erre Iudicially Some hold the pope to be temporall Lord of al the world Others hold that he is not so Some hold that though the pope be not temporall Lord of the world yet in ordine ad spiritualia he may dispose of the Kingdome of the world Others hold that the pope may not meddle with Princes States in any wise §. 5. Antiquus The differences among Protestants you say are not great but I am sure their dissentions are great bitter scandalous and odious while they write most virulent inuectiues one against another damne one another most grieuously for their different doctrine without shew of any touch of Christan mortification or moderation Antiquissimus Those that do so are much to blame It is farre from mee to defend them Yet you know sometimes very holy and well mortified men may happen into strange contentions euen for smal matters Saint Paul and Barnabas appointed by the Holy Ghost to ioyne for the worke of the ministry in planting Churches among the Gentiles Acts 13.2 which they did very laboriously cheerefully with good successe and though they suffered persecution in doing it yet were comfortably deliuered and allwayes found God who had sent them present to protect and blesse them and afterwards they were sent by the Church to Ierusalem to the Apostles and elders Acts 15.1 2. about questions that troubled the Church and by the whole Councell of Apostles they were sent againe Iointly to the Churches of Antioch Syria and Cilicia and other Nations to giue them notice of the decrees of the Councell to direct and confirme the brethren now hauing deliuered their message and done their businesse imposed at Antioch and were so to go forward to Syria and Cilicia They fell to contention and for a matter of no great moment to wit Barnabas would haue Iohn to goe with them and Paul refused him the contention grew so sharp that they parted company and went seuerall wayes See how flesh and blood boyled in these good mens hearts Euen in those mens hearts whom God had made speciall choyce of and Ioyned them together for his most especiall and extraordinary workes vpon whom the Church of God after fasting and prayer had laid their hands and separated them to goe Ioyntly together about that holy busines who had power to doe many miracles and extraordinary workes Acts 15. who made report of the wonderfull successe which God gaue them in conuerting the Gentiles to the great admiration and consolation of the Apostles whom the Apostles sent againe with their decrees to the Churches euen these holy men fell out for a light cause and parted company Haply some man might say Are these to be accounted truely mortified and holy men who were carried away with such a humor of pride and sâ—lfe will that neither of them would yeeld to other are these guided by the spirit of God the spirit of peace loue concord humility are these fit to teach others that cannot ouerrule their owne passions or haue they no part of the spirit of God but are men ouerborne with haughtinesse wilfullnesse stubbornesse vnfit for men of this profession able to make men vtterly distaste and abhorre whatsoeuer they preach Thus would some men gather out of this action But Saint Paul a chosen vessell yet still an earthen vessel who knew well he had his cracks and his flawes himselfe gathereth another thing 2 cor 4.6 2 Cor. 4.6 God who hath commanded the light to shine out of darknes hath shined in our hearts to giue the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesus Chirst But we haue this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellency of the power may be of God and not of vs. Secondly At the first Councell of Nice many Churchmen offred vp to the Emperor Constantine Bills of Complaint one against another Zozomen hist lib. 1. cap. 16. which the Emperor tooke very ill and said this was worse then
Councels Emperors yeelded much honour and reuerence as to men sitting at the principall sterne of the Ship of Christs Church to direct and guide it and men right worthy of their place as appeareth by innumerable testimonies in Histories and Fathers both Greeke and Latine Irenaeus Tertullian Optatus Ierom Ambrose Basil Chrysostome Augustine c. Thus saith your learned and moderate Cassander and now mark what he immediately addeth Georgiâ— Cassandri Censulâ—atio artic 7. §. De Pontifice Romano Neque vnquam credo c. Neither doe I thinke that euer any controuersie would haue beene amongst vs of this point if the Popes had not abused this authority to a certaine shew of Domination and stretched it beyond the bounds prescribed by Christ the Church through their ambition and couetousnesse But this abuse of that Bishops power which first his flatterers stretched out beyond measure gaue occasion to men to thinke ill of the power it selfe which that Bishop had obtained by the vniuersall consent of the whole Church yea it gaue occasion to men wholly to forsake it which yet I thinke hee might recouer saith Cassander if hee would reduce it within the limits prescribed by Christ and the ancient Church and vse it according to Christs Gospell and the tradition of his ancestors onely to the edification of the Church Therefore at the first Luther thought and wrote modestly enough of the power of the Pope though afterwards being offended and enraged at the most absurd writing of some of his flatterers he inueighed more bitterly against it c. And in the next page before this Cassander saith Non negarim c. I cannot deny but many men were compelled at first by a godly care sharpely to reproue some manifest abuses and the principall cause of this calamity and distraction of the Church is to be imputed to them that being puffed vp with a vaine pride of Ecclesiasticall power did proudly and disdainfully contemne and reiect those that iustly and modestly admonished them Wherefore I thinke there is no firme peace of the Church to be hoped for except it take beginning from them who gaue the first cause of the distraction that is that those that sit at the sterne of Ecclesiasticall gouernment remit something of their too much rigor and yeeld something to the peace of the Church and harkening to the earnest enertaties and admonitions of many godly men correct manifest abuses according to the rule of holy Scriptures and the ancient Church from which they haue swarued Thus writes your Cassander D. Field Of the Church book 5. cap. 50. §. These are all Our D. Field saith much like to Cassander that if the Bishop of Rome would disclaim his claime of vniuersall Iurisdiction of infallible Iudgement and power to dispose at his pleasure the kingdomes of the world and would content himselfe with that all Antiquity gaue him which is to be in order and honour the first among Bishops we would easily grant him to bee in such sort President of generall Counsels as to sit and speake first in such meetings but to bee an absolute Commander we cannot yeeld vnto him Thus writes D. Field Idem Appendix to the fifth booke pag. 78. and more fully in another place If the Pope would onely clayme to be a Bishop in his Precinct a Metropolitan in a Prouince a Patriarch of the West and of Patriarchs the first and most honourable to whom the rest are to resort in cases of greatest moment as to the head and chiefe of their company to whom it especially pertaineth to haue an eye to the preseruation of the Church in the vnity of Faith and Religion and the acts and exercises of the same and with the assistance and concurrence of the other by all due courses to effect that which pertaineth thereunto without claiming absolute and vncontroulable power infallibility of Iudgement and right to dispose the Kingdomes of the world and to intermeddle in the administration of the temporalities of particular Churches and the immediate swaying of the iurisdiction thereof Luther in libro contra PapatuÌ„ Luther himselfe professeth he would neuer open his mouth against him King Iames in his Praemonition to all Christian Monarchs § Of Bishops pag. 46 Our late most learned and iudicious King Iames of happy memory writes the like Patriarchs I know were in the Primitiue Church and I likewise reuerence that institution for Order-sake and amongst them was a contention for the first place And for my selfe if that were yet the question I would with all my heart giue my consent that the Bishop of Rome should haue the first seat I being a Westerne King would goe with the Patriarch of the West And for his temporall Principality ouer the Signory of Rome I doe not quarrell it neither let him in God his name be primus Episcopus inter omnes Episcopos and Princeps Episcoporum so it be no otherwise but as Peter was Princeps Apostolorum But as I well allow of the Hierarchy of the Church for distinction of orders for so I vnderstand it so I vtterly deny that there is an earthly Monarch thereof whose word must bee a Law and who cannot erre in his sentence Thus ye see if the Bishop of Rome enioy not the honours and priuiledges which the ancient Church gaue vnto his predecessors the fault is not in vs but in him who vnworthily abusing his power to vntollerable tyranny hath worthily lost it Iude vers 6. Mat. 24.45 as the Angels not content with their first estate and the euill seruant that instead of well guiding his Masters house intrusted to him misused and beat his fellow seruants and therfore was cut off and had his portion with hypocrites §. 6. Antiquus I am ioyfull that such iudicious moderate Princes as King Iames and such great learned men as Cassander Luther D. Field c. yeeld so much honor to the Pope but I doubt the greatest part of Protestants doe not so yet all that they are content to yeeld comes farre short of that which the Scriptures and Fathers doe attribute to Saint Peter and his successors Antiquissimus Scriptures and Fathers neuer yeeld more For the Scriptures will you stand to the examination and iudgement of the most famous Iesuite Bellarmine Antiq. That most Reuerend Learned Iudicious and laborious Reader of controuersies at Rome Bellarmine the most eminent man in the most eminent City of the world handling all points so exactly and excellently that he was therfore made an honourable Cardinall of Rome and his bookes printed with the priuiledges of the vnerring Pope the Emperour and the State of Venice c. he I say shall ouer-rule my iudgement in all points Antiquis Yet take heed your implicit faith doe not deceiue you when it is vnfolded Bellar. praesatio ante libros de Romano Pontifice But in this cause you need seeke no further then to see what hee saith for first This
partiality and you shall finde they proue no more then the excellency of honourable estimation the primacy of order and the principality of grace and are farre short of prouing the Supremacy of power ouer the whole Christian world now claimed and practised by the Bishop of Rome B. Carlton iurisdiction pag. 55 56. Wee may also iustly alleadge that the honours and titles that other Bishops gaue to the Bishops of Rome for their great vertue in former times the Romists of these latter times vniustly draw to proue the iurisdiction of that Sea because they may finde the same or greater giuen to other worthy Bishops as to Saint Ambrose to whom p Basil epist 55. Saint Basil writing saith He holdeth the sterne of that great and famous shippe the Church of God and that God hath placed him in the primacy and chiefe seate of the Apostles So q Sidon lib. 6. ep 1 4. Sidonius Apollinaris Bishop of Arvern calleth Lupus a French Bishop Pope Lupus and his Sea Apostolike And writing to Fontellus another French Bishop r Lib. 7. ep 4. Quod Apostolatus vestri patrocinium copiosissimumconferre vos comperi saith he greatly reioyced that he found he did aboundantly defend his Apostleship And againe Å¿ Lib. 6. ep 7. Ego quoque ad Apostolatus tui noticiam accedo I come to the knowledge of your Apostleship t Chrysost de laudibus Paul hom 8. in Gal. 2. Erat Paulus Princeps Apostolorum honore par Petro ne quid dicam amplius Saint Chrysostom called Saint Paul Prince of the Apostles u Ruffin histor lib. 2. cap. 1. Iacobus Apostolorum princeps Ruffinus gaue Saint Iames the same title x Greg in 1 Reg. lib. 4. cap 4. Paulus ad Christum conuersus caput effectus est nationum qui obtinuit Ecclesiae totius principatum See D. Field Church booke 5. chap. 41. Saint Gregory gaue Saint Paul the title of Head of the Nations and that hee obtained the gouernment of the whole Church What titles doe the Fathers giue vnto Saint Peter beyond these If these doe not proue any generall Iurisdiction in others how doe they proue it in Saint Peter §. 12. But what need we stand vpon Titles which the ancient Fathers gaue to Saint Peter or the Pope when the whole course of their actions were against the Supremacy now challenged Remember what I haue said a See before booke 1. chap. 1 §. 2. before of the Fathers misliking and disswading the Popes assumed authority in the smallest matters as Polycarpus disswading Anicetus Polycrates and the Bishops of the East and Irenaeus with his French Bishops in the West disswading Victor from new vnusuall vniustifiable courses ibid. §. 3. Other Fathers afterwards plainely resisting and reiecting the Popes iudgement and authority as the holy Martyr Cyprian with many whole Councels of the African Bishops Saint Basil the Great and the whole Greeke Church I shewed you also how three Popes in succession Zozimus Boniface and Celestine aboue 400. yeeres after Christ claymed their superiority and priuiledges not by the Scriptures but by a Canon of the Councell of Nice which Canon the holy learned Bishops in the Councell of Carthage reiected finding no such thing in any of the Copies of the Councell of Nice which their Church kept or the Church of Alexandria or the Church of Constantinople So that finally condemning that Canon to be countefet and the claymed authority of the Church of Rome to bee new and vnlawfull they made Decrees against the Popes clayme conformable to their owne Decrees and Customes of former times b Ibid. sect 4. I shewed you further by the Contention betwixt Iohn Bishop of Constantinople and Gregory the Great Bishop of Rome that your owne Gregory condemned the titles and supremacy which Iohn then laboured for and which your Popes now take vnto them he I say condemned them for Antichristian and said none of his ancestors did euer claym them c Ibid. sect 5. I shewed you also how the Bishops of France Germany and Brittany with many Councels one at Constantinople another at Frankfurt another at Paris with whom also ioyned Charles the Great and Ludouicus Pius beside many learned men in their bookes at that time opposed the Pope and his Councels and his authority in imposing the worship of Images vpon the Church Of these and of the succeeding times I haue spoken d See ibid. sect 9. 10. c. in mine opinion sufficient to satisfie any moderate man and vpon occasion I haue much more to say But reade aduisedly at your leysure B. Iewel B. Morton D. Field and our other learned Protestants or our most iudicious King Iames his bookes or reade onely B. Bilsons booke e B. Bilson The true difference between Christian subiectioÌ„ vnchristian rebellion specially the first part p. 94. seq in 8. who writes fully enough and punctually of these matters and if you bee not prejudicate and obstinate beyond all reason you will be satisfied Onely I will adde here for the present one thing of the African Church about Saint Cyprians time and after The Contention betwixt the Bishops of Africa and the Bishop of Rome was so great that on the one side as Cassander f Cassander consultation arâ—ic 7. pag 54. obserueth Pope Steuen repelled Saint Cyprian à communione suâ from Communion with him See â—efoâ—â— châ—p 2â—â—â— admitted not to his speach the Bishops of Africa comming from Saint Cyprian as Legats yea and foâ—bade all his fraternity to receiue them into their houses denying them not only peace coÌ„munion but also tectum hospitium house-room lodging calling Cyprian Pseudo hristum dolosum operariâ—m a false Christ and deceitfull worker And on the other side Saint Cyprian and the Africans stood out thinking the Pope and the Italians in the wrong neither sued they neither cared they for the Communion of the Pope and the Church of Rome Doctor Harding saith g Hardings answer to Iewels challenge pag. 290. The whole Church of Africa withdrew it selfe from the Church of Rome by reason of this difference of Appeales and so continued in Schisme an hundred yeeres and in that time were brought into miserable captiuity by the Vandales Harding might remember that Rome it selfe about the same season in the space of 140. yeeres was brought to miserable calamities being sixe times taken by the wilde and barbarous enemies h B. Iewel ib. after which time of 100. yeeres Eulabius B. of Carthage condemning his predecessors disobedience and seeking reconciliation to the Pope did by publike instrument or writing submit and reioyne the African Church to the Roman And Boniface the Pope writes thereof to the Bishop of Alexandria exciting him to reioyce and giue thankes to God for this reconciliation saying that Aurelius Bishop of Carthage and his fellowes whereof Saint Augustine was one being set on by the Diuell had
Christ by saying g Ioh. 20. Sicut misit me Pater ego mitto vos gaue them his owne office and authority and made them his Vicars as the Fathers Chrysostome and Theophylact speake and Bellarmine alloweth h Ib. initio capitis And whereas Saint Iames the younger was ordayned Bishop of Ierusalem by the other Apostles as the Ancients shew that ordination was not a new power giuen him but a speciall application of his old power to that particular diocesse i Wherein Bellar. troubles himsâ—lfe idly de pont l. 1. c. 23 §. praetereaquod as also the translation of a Bishop to another Sea is not the making of a new Bishop but a meere application of the old to a new place k D Field ib. pag 116 117. §. 14. Thus you see sufficiently I hope that though the Church l Section 3 4 5. attributed much to Saint Peter yet m Sect. 10 11 12 not such supreme iurisdiction ouer the whole Church as now is claymed n Sect. 13. neither could the prerogatiues due to him descend to his successors no such thing can be proued either by the o Sect. 6 7 8 9. Scriptures or the p Sect. 11. Fathers but plainly the q Sect 10 12. contrary r Cyprian epist 67. D. Field Church book 5. c. 42. p. 288. Saint Cyprian saith wisely that Almighty God wisely foreseeing what euils might follow such vniuersality of power and iurisdiction in one man ordayned that there should be a great number of Bishops ioyned in equall commission that so if some fell the rest might stand and keepe the people from a generall downefall as it was in the time of the Arians wherein many Bishops were corrupted and amongst them the Å¿ See the next chapter sect 4. Liberius and before c. 1. sect 1. subsect 2. §. 5. Bishop of Rome others remayning sound and preuayling to saue the Church from generall corruption To conclude this great point we account this claymed iurisdiction to be one of the great corruptions of the Church of Rome a politike deuice to set vp an earthly Kingdome We know there was a Church of God vpon earth perfect and pure before there was a Church at Rome and that the Churches in other Nations of Corinth Galatia Ephesus Philippy c. had no dependance vpon the Church of Rome they were her sisters not her daughters equally branches of the Oliue tree Rom. 11. Rome was not the Root and they the Sprigs And the Church of Rome was more perfect and pure before this great iurisdiction was euer claymed and practised then euer it was after and saluation therein more easily attained We know that in the smallest Churches euen those in Philemons and in Aquila and Priscillaes houses Philem. 2. 1 Cor. 16.19 saluation was to bee had without subiection to Rome For wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in Christs name Mat. 18.20 hee is amongst them They that heare his voyce and follow him Iohn 10 27. are his Sheepe and Church whethee they be vnder the Pope or no. And they that are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Ephes 2.19 20. Christ himselfe being the chiefe corner stone are not strangers and aliens but of the houshold of God and fellow Citizens with the Saints The condition of being vnder the Pope is no where required in Scripture but saluation promised wheresoeuer it is promised without it If nothing be necessary to be beleeued to saluation but what is deliuered in plaine words in Scripture or else thence deducted by euident consequence of reason as Bellarmine teacheth then this point is not necessary to be beleeued then saluation may be had without it The ancient Christians indeed reuerenced the Church of Rome and thought fit to keep in the Community of so famous a Church but they neuer acknowledged the Prerogatiue of the Bishop thereof to bee such that it was damnable to be from vnder him or separate from community with him or feared his excommunication as damnable For the Greeke Church which was a long time a principall part of the Christian world was neuer subiect to the Roman Bishop See B. Morton Causa Regia cap 1. §. 4 pag. 4. but as Bellarmine confesseth a Bellarmine in Praefat. ad libros de Rom. Pont. pag. 15. diuided from the Roman 800. yeeres And b Bellar. li. 3. de verbo Dei c. 6. § secundo All the Churches of Asia were excommunicated by Pope Victor vniustly and contrary to the course of all his predecessors as both Irenaeus with his Westerne Bishops and all the Easterne Bishops manifested it vnto him and therefore they little regarded it though as Bellarmine saith c Bellar de Rom. pont li. 2. c. 19. §. At objicit we neuer read it was recalled or they absolued d Binius Annot. in Concil 1. Carthag Pope Steuen threatned the African Bishops with excommunication which they ioyning with Saint Cyprian the famous Bishop of Carthage made none account of e See before .12 Saint Cyprian was notwithstanding alwaies accounted in the number of Catholikes f Bellar. lib. 2. deconcil c. 5. §. 1 and afterward crowned with Martyrdome In Saint Augustines time the African Fathers g Card. Cusan concord cath lib. 1. cap. 20. continued to withstand Pope Celestine and his successors and stood willingly excommunicated an hundred yeeres as appeares by the Epistle of Boniface h See before §. 12. whereof I spake before i Bellar de Rom. pont lib. 2. c. 25. Bellarmine and k Salmeron rom 12. tractat 58. p. 498 col 1. Baronius that deny the story thereof and would discredit that Epistle know very well that many learned men of their side allow applaude and alleadge it as Lindan Sanders Harding Coster c. and so either are blindely deceiued or wilfully deceiue the world they know also that the African Bishops and among them Saint Augustine the Chiefe did very sharpely withstand the Roman Bishops clayme for Appeales to Rome and k Salmeron rom 12. tractat 58. p. 498 col 1. they know also that from the time of Saint Cyprian the Church of Africa began to be separated from the Church of Rome l Baronius tomâ— 5. anno 4â—9 â—u 93. In which time there were innumerable troopes of Martyrs that dyed for the Catholike Faith as Baronius confesseth m Baron tomâ— 8. anno 604. nu 55 58. Baronius describeth also out of Beda how the Churches of great Brittain England and Scotland were diuided a long time from the Roman Church and subiection to her rites which were commanded vnder paine of excommunication and stood out in Gregory the Greats time aboue 600. yeeres after Christ and would not yeeld the desired subiection for all that Augustine could doe and yet they were accounted Catholike Christians and on one day twelue hundred of them were crowned with Martyrdome dying
but one yeere and three months After him succeeded Romanus 1. Who abrogated the decrees and acts of Steuen and reygned but three months then came Theodorus 2. who restored also Formosus his acts and followers liuing Pope but twenty dayes Then succeeded Iohn 9. Platina cals him Iohn the tenth who fully restored the acts of Formosus and abrogated Steuens confirming all by a Councell Notwithstanding all this Sergius 3. restored Steuen and condemned Formosus agayne admitted them to priesthood againe whom Formosus had deposed and whom Formosus had ordered hee againe degraded and caused them to take new Orders and againe tooke vp Formosus his body out of the sepulcher beheaded it and cast the body into Tyber as vnworthy the honour of buriall Whereupon saith Baronius l Baron anno 908. one Auxilius then wrote a dialogue betwixt Infensor and Defensor against this inbred discord of the Romish Church and of the Popes ordinations exordinations and supeâ—-ordinations c. m Nauclerus generat 31. initio Thus were Saint Peters successors whirled about not with the spirit of godlinesse but with the spirit of giddinesse Vertigo rotabat Petri successores saith Krantzius n Krantzius Metrepolis l. 2 c. 22. Martin Polon Nanclerus ib. saith there were 8. Popes in one King Lodowicks time who reygned not aboue 12 yeeres and the head of the Church was long without a brayne Where was then the infallibility of these Popes iudgement in the gouernment of the greatest affayres of the Church where was their charity and holinesse nay where was ordinary honesty ciuility or humanity Here was indeed a most bestiall rage reaching not onely to the death-bed but to the graue with digging vp bones dismembring dead carkasses derogating from their persons abrogating their acts disanulling their ordinations disgracing their Fauorites degrading the Prelats by their predecessors preferred Pope against Pope one head of the Church against another and Councells against Councells setting the world in amaze dissoluing religion and gouernment that men knew not what to thinke nor what to doe Where was the vnity of minde and peace among inferiours when the heads were so brainsicke or so hare-braind or rather wolfe-braind Antiq. Enough enough you haue wearied and stuncke mee out indeed with these filthy storyes which I would neuer haue beleeued had you not turned mee to their owne authours to reade them with mine owne eyes But it is most admirable that God did yet preserue his Church by such wicked instruments for you know the doctrine and sacraments deliuered by Iudas were good and profitable though hee was wicked Antiquiss o Genebrard quo supra â— tanto numero pontificuÌ„ quinque modò satis tenuiter landatur Our Sauiour in chusing Iudas had a purpose to saue vs by working good out of his treason but had hee chosen ten Iudasses for one or two good Apostles the world would haue muttered at him as improuident Your Genebrard reports of 50 Popes Apostaticall together and scarce fiue of them any whit Apostolicall and doubtlesse hee speakes the best for his owne side and the after times grew worse rather than better Also though the ministeriall acts being ordinary and receiued of the Apostles you will say might bee effectuall though wicked men performe them which to deny is contrafidem and so condemnes them that abrogated Formâ—sus his ordinations p Bellar. de Rom. pont l. 4 cap. 2. § vigesimus sept §. sed obiicies yet their infallibility being an extraordinay priuiledge in things not ordered by the Apostles hath no probability at all but rather the crossing one of another in their Decrees and in their Counsells called and confirmed by themselues vtterly confutes it §. 4. Antiq. These things you draw in à latere sidelings shew mee some Popes that haue directly and facto indeed erred in the Faith and then I shall thinke them fallible See D. Field Church booke 5. cap. 43. Bellar. de Rom pont lib 4. Antiquis Bellarmine himselfe yeelds you enow though he labour with all his art and wit to excuse all for some haue erred too grossely to be excused too manifestly to be denied 1 Pope Gregory 3. Ex ignorantia lapsus est saith Bellarmine i Bellar. ib c 12. §. sed contra hoc est c. when he permitted a man to take a second wife his first yet liuing but vnable to pay her debt vnto him and taught that in some case a man might with the license of his wife marry another and so haue two at once which indeed is false doctrine and so defined by the Councell of Trent sels 24. can 2. 2 ib cap. 8. §. Decimus est Marcellinus 2 Pope Marcellinus beyoÌ„d decreeing proceeded to fact sacrificed to Idols teaching Idolatry and Hetheamsme by fact and example But it was for feare of death saith Bellarmine And 3 ib. cap. 9. 3 Pope Liberius subscribed to the Arrian heresie set his hand against Athanasius wrote wicked Epistles but saith Bellarmine it was for feare of death or torments A man may by the same reason excuse Peters deniall of Christ and say it was no sinne if this was no error Pope Vigillus wrote to the Empresse 4 ib. cap. 10. and to the heretikes confirming their heresie and cursing the Catholike teachers that confessed two natures in Christ wicked letters vnworthy a Christian man But saith Bellarmine hee did it for desire of the Papacy and in great strayts into which his ambition had cast him As though wicked affections could excuse mens errours Pope Honorius was condemned for an heretike 5 ib. cap. 11. by the sixt generall Councell and againe by the seuenth and in an Epistle of Pope Leo but all these were corrupted saith Bellarmine or misinformed See this man liuing but yesterday knowes better than whole Councels Popes and authors liuing in that age and is bold to accuse whole generall Councels of corruption to keepe one Pope from corruption Pope Celestine 3. 6 ib. cap. 14. § cricesimus tertius cannot bee excused from heresie saith their Alphonsus de Castro for teaching that by heresie Matrimony is so farre dissolued that the innocent party may marry againe the contrary whereof is defined by the Councell of Trent Sess 24. Cannon 5. and by Innocent 3. Bellarmine saith This was indeed Celestines opinion but not any decree a poore excuse 7 ib. cap. 14. See many Popes crossing one another in iudgement ex diam etro noted by Erasmus annot in 1 Cor. 7. pag. 373 374. Basilea 1522 cited by B. MortoÌ„ Appeal l. 3. c 15 § 1. p 403. Pope Iohn 22. held opinion that the soules departed came not to see God till after the resurrection Bellarmine answers hee might so hold without danger because yet there had beene no definition of the Church in this point also he purposed to define the question but was by death preuented A slender answer leauing him still infallibly faulty §. 5. Antiq. Sir you
carrying away of the whole forme of the discourse The Stile in Treatises of this nature is not required to be Rhetoricall to please the eare or as Sweet-meates to delight the Taste but Scholasticall Logicall or Theological that is intelligible and significant to informe the vnderstanding and conuict the conscience Which if it performe It is all that I affect or thou maiest in reason expect in such a worke And now I leaue it to thy diligent reading and serious consideration wishing thee often to commend both the Writer and Readers to God in thy prayers Thine for Christ Iesus ANTHONY CADE A Table of the chiefe heads and matters according to the seuerall Chapters Sections and Pages The first Booke The first Chapter The first ordinary and great obiection of the Romish Churches Antiquity and our English Churches Nouelty Paragraph § 1ALleadged odiously against the Protestants and gloriously for the Romans Page 1 Paragraph § 2 Sincerely answered as vaine for that the Protestants firmely retaine the true ancient sauing faith Page 2 Paragraph § 3 And onely weed out the errours and corruptions crept into the Church as superseminated tares in Gods field Page 3 Paragraph § 4 As Hezekias and other good Princes did very religiously in their times Page 4 Paragraph § 5 So that the English Church differs no otherwise from the Romish then as a field well weeded and gouerned from a field still ouergrowen with weeds or as Naaman cleansed from the same Naaman formerly leprous Page 4 Paragraph § 6 And the Protestants are not separated from the good sound things found in the Roman Church but from the Papacy which is not to be accounted the Church but a domineering faction or disease in the Church Page 5 Paragraph § 7 The ancient Martyrs suffered not for the Doctrines of this Papacy but for the Doctrines which the Protestants bold Page 6 Hereunto the Reader may adde that which is written chap. 3. § 8. pag. 27. that This newnesse of Religion is retorted vpon the Romish Church which now holds many points new neuer held by any Church in former times some of them not in 600 yeeres some not in 1000 some not in 12 hundred yeeres and more after Christ CHAP. 2. Of errors creeping into the Church Paragraph § 1 Any particular Church may in time receiue errors and corruptions Page 9 Paragraph § 2 As did those of the Old Testament Page 10 Paragraph § 3 And of the New Testament Page 11 Paragraph § 4 For which we find many reasons in the Scriptures Page 12 Paragraph § 5 The Roman Church is not excepted Page 14 Paragraph § 6 Yea the Roman Church is warned in Scripture to take heed lest is be cut off for its corruptions Page 14 Paragraph § 7 And it hath been corrupted De facto Page 15 Paragraph § 8 Yea Rome is confessed by the very Romish Doctors to be meant by the damnable mysticall Babylon Page 16 Paragraph § 9 And that Rome must be the sent of Antichrist and that towards the end of the world Page 17 Paragraph § 10 And Rome is that City that must bee tainted with foule impieties as well foregoing as following Antichrist All which their owne Romish Doctors confirme Page 19 CHAP. 3 Of the time when corruptions came into the Romish Church Paragraph § 1 A designation of the time when corruptions began in the Roman Church required Page 20 Paragraph § 2 Often required heretofore and often answered Page 20 21 Paragraph § 3 Many corruptions crept in secretly and insensibly as in humane societies diseases in the body tares and weedes in the fields Page 21 Paragraph § 4 The Romanists acknowledge many changes whereof they cannot shew the beginnings Page 23 24 Paragraph § 5 Such things are best discerned by their difference from the first pure doctrine Page 25 26 Paragraph § 6 The Romans cannot find the beginnings of our Doctrines on this side the Scriptures Page 26 Paragraph § 7 We can do shew the beginnings of many of theirs Page 27 Paragraph § 8 No Church in the world held the now Romish Doctrines but onely that Church it selfe in those latter times Page 27 CHAP. 4. Of Corruptions in the Church of Rome long before Luthers time seene written against and Reformation wished for them Page 30 Paragraph § 1 An historicall narration of the first age of the Church golden Page 31 Paragraph § 2 But afterwards peeped vp some seeds of corruption misliked of many in the East South and West Churches Page 32 Paragraph § 3 A foule matter of three popes alleadging a Counterfeit Canon of the Councell of Nice for their iurisdiction which the whole Church of Africa withstood Page 34 Paragraph § 4 Gregory the great wrote sharpely against the Titles which now the popes vse Page 35 Paragraph § 5 Bishops of the East Church and of France Germany and Britany opposed the pope about Jmages Councels against Councels Page 36 Paragraph § 6 Many thought Antichrist was then borne Constantines donation the decretall Epistles then first seen Page 37 Paragraph § 7 A deluge of wickednesse in the ninth and tenth Ages as Bellarmine Baronius Genebrard c. record Page 38 Paragraph § 8 After a thousand yeares greater innudations of euils The wicked pope Silvester 2 and Benedict 9. a childe of about 10 yeeres old Then Cardinals arose Page 40 Paragraph § 9 The Sultan subdueth many countries in the East the Clergie are most wicked in the West Letters from Hell to the Clergy Anti-popes and Anti-Caesars Rebellion made Piety Hildebrands Dictates foundations of a new earthly-Church-Kingdome Page 42 Paragraph § 10 The testimony of Fryer Onuphrius that Hildebrand that is Gregory 7. was the first raiser of the popes princedome about eleuen hundred yeeres after Christ Many historians speake of his diuellishnesse Page 45 Paragraph § 11 Campians historians reiected by his owne fellowes Page 47 Paragraph § 12 Graue Diuines against Romish corruptions Bernard Sarisburiensis Grosthead Occam Cesenas Clemangis Gerson Cameracensis Valla c. Page 49 Paragraph § 13 These and many others wrote not onely against Corruptions of manners but of doctrine also Schoolmens philosophicall diuinity corrupted pure doctrine Doctrine framed to maintaine wealth and greatnesse Page 53 Paragraph § 14 Particular doctrines wherein learned men differed from the popes faction Page 55 Paragraph § 15 Oxford alone afforded many learned men opposing Romish corruptions Page 58 Paragraph § 16 Reformation was sought for and promised by some popes as very needfull but could not finally be attained The Scriptures disgraced Traditions vphold Romish doctrine Page 65 CHAP. 5. A note of the chiefe points of Christian doctrine wherein the Protestants and Romanists fully agree shewing also the Romish additions whereunto the Protestants cannot agree as being not ancient not true or not needfull but very corrupt Page 70 Paragraph § 1 Of one God in substance and three persons 2 Canonicall Scriptures Page 70 71 Paragraph § 3 Of the originall Hebrew and Greeke
the Fathers taught Page 149 Paragraph § 2 As appeares by Irenaeus Tertullian and the Creeds Page 150 Paragraph § 3 But the Romists cannot alleadge the Fathers for their new doctrines much lesse the Scriptures Page 151 Paragraph Subsect 2. The second subsection concerning the latter times Page 152 Paragraph § 1 Propounding 1 the Easterne and Greeke Churches 2 Waldenses c. and 3 the Roman Church it selfe misliking and groaning vnder the tyranny of the Papacy and desiring reformation Page 152 Paragraph § 2 The Greeke Church condemned by the Romish as hereticall Page 153 Paragraph § 3 Is cleared by Scotus Lombard Aquinas and others Page 153 Chap. 1. Sect 3. The third section shewing that the Waldenses were of the Protestant Religion hath foure subsections The first of their doctrine pag. 155. The second of their great numbers and visibility pag. 166. The third of their large spreading into all Countries pag. 177 the fourth of their continuance vntill Luthers time and after pag 181. Subsect 1. The first Subsection Paragraph § 1 Of the Waldenses Page 155 Paragraph § 2 Their diuers names but all of one Religion Page 155 Paragraph § 3 To wit of the Protestant Religion as say Aeneas Syluius Du Brauius Poplinerius Cocleus Gretserus Eckius c. Page 156 Paragraph § 4 Many bad opiniâ—ns badly and falsly imputed to thâ—m Page 158 Paragraph § 5 Nine Articles different from the Protestants ascribed vnto them by Parsons the Iesuite but cleared by authenticke Authors Page 160 The second subsection Paragraph § 1 Of the great number of the Waldenses Page 166 Paragraph § 2 Their disputations with the Romish Doctors Page 168 Paragraph § 3 Mighty warres against them as against the Popes most potent enemies The popes euery way laboured to subdue them by continuall cursings warres and Inquisitions by Fryars new sprung vp about 12 hundred yeeres after Christ threescore thousand put to the sword at once Page 169 Paragraph § 4 Carcasson a great and strong City taken by composition and made the head City of the warre and the famous Simon Montfort made Generall Page 171 Paragraph § 5 6 and 7 New Armies against the Waldenses gathered out of all Christendome by the popes Croysadoes pardoning sinnes and giuing saluation to all that would fight against them as before § 3. pag. 170. Tolous taken The King of Aragon in ayde of the Waldenses intercepted by ambush and slaine Page 172 Paragraph § 8 Tolous recouered by the Waldenses Simon slaine The King of France continueth the Warres sends his owne sonne crossed with a great Army and diuers other Armies after but to little purpose For the Waldenses otherwise called the Albigenses prospered and recouered Carcasson fourteene yeeres after the losse of of it and spred exceedingly in many Countries Page 174 Paragraph § 9 The Earle of Tolous submits to the Pope but finding himselfe deceiued betwixt the pope and his Legate he fortifies Auignon The King of France besieged it sware neuer to depart till he had taken it but finally after great losses died mad The Legate vnable by force gets it by fraud and periury Page 175 Paragraph § 10 Tolous ouerthrowes the French Armies The Pope and French King offers him peace The great warres cease Councels are held to root out the Albigenses Page 176 Paragraph § 11 Ignorance not onely of Scriptures but of Histories makes men loue the Pope Page 177 Subsect 3. The third subsection Paragraph Sheweth how the Waldenses were spread into all Countries namely for example Spaine England Scotland Jtaly Germany Bohemia Saxony Pomerania Polonia Livâ—nia Lituania Digonicia Bulgaria Croatia Dalmatia Constantinople Sclauonia Sarmatia Philadelphia In all parts of France In Italy also they had Churches in Lombardy Millan Romagnia Vicence Florence val Spoletine c. Page 177 Subsect 4. The fourth subsection Paragraph § 1 The Waldenses continued aboue 400 yeeres vntill Luthers time and after Page 181 Paragraph § 2 Jn England by meanes of Wicliffe Page 182 Paragraph § 3 Wicliffes Doctrine and many followers Oxford Diuines Page 182 Paragraph § 4 5 6 and 7. The story of Iohn Hus Ierom of Prage and Bohemian affaires Page 189 Paragraph § 8 and 9 The continuance of the Waldenses after Luthers time Luther wrote a Preface to one of their bookes commending it Letters passed betwixt them and Oecolampadius Bucer Calvine c. Page 192 Chap. 1. Sect. 4. The fourth Section Paragraph § 1 Shewing that the Church of Rome excepting the Papacy and the maintainers thereof continued to be the true Church of God and the same with ours vntill Luthers time proued by many Protestant Diuines Luther Caluin Beza Morney Melanchthon Bucer Master Deering Master Richard Hooker Bishop Vsher Bishop Carlton Bishop White Doctor Field c. Page 195 Paragraph § 2 Their reasons Paragraph § 3 But now the state of that Church is much altered since the new light in Luthers time fully discouering and publishing the corruptions thereof and since their obstinate defending their corruptions and imposing them as Defide Page 200 Paragraph § 4 Especially since the great alteration and addition of faith made by the Councell of Trent Page 202 CHAP. 2. Paragraph Answering the vaine alleadging of some words and customes and the corrupt alleadging of the Fathers words against the Protestants Page 205 Paragraph § 1 Obiection Nonâ— alleadged in the former Chapter agreed with the Protestants in all things Ergo are not of their Church or Religion Page 206 Paragraph § 2 Answered It is no consequent For so also euery one of them differed from the present Romish Religion and yet the Romish account them theirs Protestants haue iustly abstained from some words and phrazes of some Fathers Page 206 Paragraph § 3 And also haue left off some ceremonies customs Page 209 Paragraph § 4 As the Church of Rome hath left many here mentioned knowne to be ancient and thought to be Apostolicall Page 210 Paragraph § 5 Which confutes the vanity of W.G. his booke shewes his owne alleadged authors by his owne argument to bee none of his Church and Religion Page 214 Paragraph § 6 By the same argument many Fathers for example Athanasius Ierom Gelasius Gregory Chrysostome Augustine are plentifully proued to be against the present Church and Religion of Rome Page 216 Paragraph § 7 Foure seuerall wayes at the least the Romish make shew of the Fathers to be for them very deceitfully The first by alleadging counterfeit bookes falsly bearing the Fathers names Many examples hereof Page 223 Paragraph § 8 The second by corrupting the bookes which the Fathers wrote putting words in or out and altering the text and so printing them new making them speake now contrary to their meaning Examples hereof Page 228 Paragraph § 9 The third by blinding or perverting the sense of the Fathers sentences by glozes and interpretations Instances Page 232 Paragraph § 10 The fourth by citing the Fathers to proue that which is not in question Examples thereof Page 234 CHAP. 3.
Paragraph Of the differences of Fathers and Protestants and of their contentions Page 236 Paragraph § 1 Many Fathers are confessed by all sides to haue held some erronious opinions which none are bound to receiue and yet in the substance of Religion were good Catholick Christians and our Predecessors Page 236 Paragraph § 2 Many differences also are noted among Romish Doctors which yet hinder them not from being all accounted Catholicks Page 243 Paragraph § 3 The differences among Protestants are nothing so great or many as those afore noted of the Fathers and of the Romish the especiall one about the manner how Christ is present in the blessed Sacrament is much lesse then it seemeth Page 248 Paragraph § 4 The popes vnwillingnesse to reforme manifest abuses by the way of generall Councels was the cause of all differences in Reformed Churches when each seuerall state was compelled to reforme a part without sufficient generall consultations with other Nations Page 250 Paragraph § 5 The Protestants contentions for Gods cause as they take it are nothing so hote or troublesome is the contentions of many ancient holy Fathers haue beene about smaller matters View the examples Page 253 CHAP. 4. Paragraph Of the rule to iudge the soundnesse and purity of all Christians and Churches by Page 261 This Chapter hath foure sections Page 261 Paragraph The first section of the rule vsed in the Primitiue Church Page 261 Paragraph The second of the Rule enlarged and approued in this Age. Page 268 Paragraph The third of obiections arising from the former discourses and their answeres Page 280 Paragraph The fourth of the necessity of preaching still to them that hold this rule Page 288 The first section Paragraph § 1 The rule in generall Page 261 Paragraph § 2 Opened by distinctions of the foundation of Religion Page 262 Paragraph § 3 A necessity of a short rule drawne out of the Scriptures Page 262 Paragraph § 4 This rule is described by S. Paul Page 263 Paragraph § 5 The practise of it by the Apostles who deliuered the most necessary fundamentall points to the Iewes and then baptized them Page 265 Paragraph § 6 The like practise vsed by the following Primitiue Church to their Catechumeni before Baptisme Page 266 The second section Paragraph § 1 The rule enlarged and approued in this Age. Page 268 Paragraph § 2 By Azorius out of the Schoole-Diuines in 14 Articles Page 269 Paragraph § 3 Some obseruations and censures of those 14 Articles Page 272 Paragraph § 4 The rule set downe by Bellarmine more briefely Page 273 Paragraph § 5 By Doctor Field farre more sufficiently in 6 Articles with his iudgement of the deductions therefrom euident or obscure Page 274 Paragraph § 6 Bishop Vshers distinction of superstructions vpon the foundation Page 277 Paragraph § 7 Consequents of this doctrine Page 278 The third section Paragraph § 1 Obiection If holding the foundation will serue then wee may easily obtaine saluation in the Church of Rome Page 280 Paragraph § 2 Answer The Church of Rome holds many things which by consequent destroyes the foundation by the most moderate Master Hookers iudgement Page 281 Paragraph § 3 Obiection This crosseth what was said before That many before Luthers time might be saued in the Roman Church Answ No for they liued in those errours of ignorance not obstinacy and not knowing any dangerous consequence of them Page 282 Paragraph § 4 Such men by particular repentance of sinnes knowne and generall repentance of vnknowne might by Gods mercy be saued Page 284 Paragraph § 5 Obseruations hereof Page 285 Paragraph § 6 Other learned Protestants ioyne in opinion with Master Hooker Page 286 The fourth section Paragraph § 1 There is a necessity or great profit of preaching euen to them that are well grounded in all necessary principles Page 288 Paragraph § 2 As Israel needed all helpes after the giuing of the Law and all were too little Page 289 Paragraph § 3 The profits of preaching in generall Page 290 Paragraph § 4 Some particulars for continuall spirituall food cordiall medicine and comfort memory armour c. Page 290 Paragraph § 5 The continuall need thereof was found in all Churches planted euen by the Apostles and in their times Page 292 CHAP. 4. Paragraph Of the succession of the Protestants Bishops and Ministers from the Apostles Page 296 Paragraph Section 1. The necessity thereof vrged without which there can be no Church Page 296 Paragraph 2 This succession is clamourously denyed to Protestants Page 299 Paragraph 3 But manifestly proued and the slanders confuted Page 300 Paragraph 4 Particularly in Cranmer our first Archbishop Page 302 Paragraph 5 In other Bishops of King Henry 8 his time Page 304 Paragraph 6 And of King Edward 6. and of Queene Maries time Page 306 Paragraph 7 And of Queene Elizabeths time Page 306 Paragraph 8 The false reports whereof doe alienate many from the Reformed Religion Page 309 Paragraph 9 A proofe of the sufficient ordination of Ministers in forraigne Reformed Churches Page 310 Paragraph 10 Which is further confirmed by the doctrine and practise of the Romish Page 312 CHAP. 6. Paragraph Of the Popes supremacy challenged ouer the whole Church page 1 Paragraph § 1 The necessity thereof vrged as the maine pillar of Religion Page 1 Paragraph § 2 The matter and method of the Answer propounded Page 4 Paragraph § 3 The ancient Church yeelded to Rome as the greatest and most honourable City of the world and seat of the Empire to haue the dignity of one of the fiue Patriarcks Page 5 Paragraph § 4 And among the Patriarkes sometime the first or chiefest place Page 6 Paragraph § 5 Which dignity the ambition and couetousnesse of following popes haue much impaired Page 8 Paragraph § 6 And haue challenged that dignity which was anciently yeelded vnto their predecessors for their sanctity and for politicke reasons and much more also by authority of the Scriptures But Bellarmine gathering the pith of all learned writers can finde no strengh in them by any Scriptures to maine the Papacy as in their chiefest places Matth. 16.18 Page 11 Paragraph § 7 And Iohn 21.15 c. Page 16 Paragraph § 8 Obserue the Romish strange extractions out of the words Feed my Sheep Page 18 Paragraph § 9 And other learned-foolish allegations of other Scriptures Page 20 Paragraph § 10 The Scripture against the supremacy of Peter Page 23 Paragraph § 11 And the fathers are vrged for it vainely beyond their meaning Page 24 Paragraph § 12 The Fathers are manifestly against it Page 29 Paragraph § 13 Saint Peters prerogatiues were personall and descended not to his successors Page 32 Paragraph § 14 The conclusion collecting the parts of this Chapter briefly and Iustifying the Protestants Page 35 CHAP. 7. Of the Popes infallible Iudgement in guiding the Church by true Doctrine Paragraph § 1 Jt cannot be prooued by Scriptures or Fathers or by the Analogie to the chiefe Priests of the Old
and patience such as is fit to winne others with all long suffring and doctrine 2 Tim. 2.24.25 and 4.2 1 Tim. 5.1.2 and 3.3 Prot. Sir wee pray with vnderstanding in our English Letany from all blindnesse of heart from pride vainglory and hipocrisie from enuy hatred and malice and all vncharitablenes good Lord deliuer vs. Rom. It is a good prayer I would it were well liked and practised of you all Prot. You shall finde me not onely patient but exceeding pitifull and full of commiseration to you and to all other well-minded men that are seduced that be Errones onely and not Turbones as Lipsius distinguisheth them not wilfull but ready to yeeld to sound reason Iustus Lipsius Politic. and to the truth when it manifestly appeares such as be vere Candidi as I hope you bee But against those wicked seducers that wilfully persist to blindfould themselues and you by Pious fraudes as they call them and keepe you on their side for by-respects contrary to the truth laied open to their eies you must giue me leaue to vse iust indignation As we see the Prophets our Sauiour and his Apostles did Rom. Whomsoeuer you shall proue to be such I will ioyne with you in your lust indignation and abhorre them I account no fraud pious nor lawfull to doe euill that good may come of But by forgery and deceit to mis-lead simple soules from the truth in Religion I account most detestable Prot. If it please you then to alleadge your best and most solid reasons whereby you are moued to forsake our Church and embrace the now Roman Religion I will be willing to answer you Rom. I will doe it not of mine owne head but out of the best and learnedest Authors of our side Prot. And I will endeuour to answere out of the learnedest and most iudicious Authors of the Protestants and most especially out of our latest pithiest and substantiallest English writers referring you to the bookes themselues with notes of their Chapters Sections and Pages for your more thorow satisfaction and setling of your Iudgement with like allegations also of your owne best Authors when they doe as they doe often yeeld vs the truth A IVSTIFICATION OF THE CHVRCH OF ENGLAND Demonstrating it to be a true Church of GOD affording all sufficient meanes to SALVATION CHAP. 1. The alleadged 1 antiquity of the Romish Church and newnesse of the Protestants Church 2 is shewed to be vaine for that the Protestants retain the ancient sauing faith and 3 onely weede out the super-seminated Tares 4 as Hezekias and other good Princes did in their times So that 5 these two Churches differ onely as fields well weeded and ouergrowne with weeds And 6 Protestants are not separated from the good things found in the Roman Church but from the Papacy which is a domineering faction in the Church 7 For the Doctrines whereof the ancient Martyrs suffered not but for the Doctrines which Protestants hold §. 1. Roman Catholicke IT is a sufficient notice to mislike and forsake the Protestants Church because it is new neuer seene nor heard of in the world in any Age or Countrey before Luthers time for wee know the true Church of Christ is ancient Bellar. de notis Ecclâ—s l. b. 4. c. 5. Gâ—eg de Valentâ—a Analysis fidei l. 6. c. 12. Costerus Enchirid cap. 2. §. convertat Campian ratâ—o 4 5 6 7. Doct Hil. reas 1. And all Roman Writers triumph in this Argument See B. White ag Fisher p. 115. Cal. inst l. 4. c. 2. §. 2. continued from our Sauiours owne time and such is the Church of Rome founded vpon the chiefe Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul manifestly traced throughout all Ages with an honourable and certaine succession of Bishops the successors of S. Peter All Tyrants Traitors Pagans Hereticks in vaine wrastling raging barking against it confirmed by all worthy Counsels the generall graue Senates of Gods highest Officers and Ministers vpon earth enriched with the Sermons and writings of all the sage learned and holy Doctors and Fathers made famous by all those millions of Saints with their holinesse Martyrs with their suffrings Confessors with their constancy the building of Churches Monasteries Colledges Vniuersities and by all excellent meanes made conspicuous and honourable to the whole world Is it likely is it possible that this Church so ancâ—ent so honourable so holy and glorious should all this while be false hereticall and now to bee forsaken and reiected and a new particular Church lately moulded and erected by Luther Melancton Caluin Beza and a few other obscure vpstarts should bee the only true Church to be imbraced or that the most gracious God would hide his sauing truth from the world fifteene hundred yeeres to the distruction and damnation of so many millions of soules and now at last reueale it to a few in a corner No Sir giue mee leaue herein to take the name of Antiquus to liue and dye in the old Religion and to refuse your new §. 2. Protestant This is indeed the generall enchantment whereby those that compasse Sea and Land to make Romish Proselytes doe bewitch the vnwary and were it true it were able to draw all the world to become Roman-Catholicks But I pray you marke my counter-charme shewing the vntruth and weaknesse of your assertion We of the Church of England doe professe and protest that we are of that a All our learned Bishops Docâ—ors and Preachers beat vpon this point B. Iewel Arch. Abbot B. Abbot B. Bilson B. Andrewes B. Carlton B. Barlow B. Morton B. Vsher B. Downan B. White B. Hall D. â—ulk D. Whitacres D. Field D. White B. Bot. D. utclis D. Favour Mr. Perkins and inâ—umerable others true ancient Church of Christ which you describe b â—ee Fâ—eld Church lib. 3. cap. 6. c. that we hold entirely and soundly all that sauing Doctrine which the blessed Sonne of God brought into the world and his Apostles taught wrote in the holy Scriptures and which the ancient holy Fathers of the Primitiue Church held with great vnity and vniuersality for many ages §. 3. c This is shewâ—d chap. 5. sect â— Booke 2. chap. 2. §. 6. chap. 4. sect 2. And we reiect nothing but the corruptions errours and abuses that haue crept into the Church in later times and from small beginnings haue growne at last to be great and vntollerable those onely we haue refused and haue reformed our particular Churches in diuers Kingdomes and Nations as neare as we could to the fashion of the first true pure and vncorrupt Churches retaining all the Doctrines of the Church of Rome which we found to be Catholicke or agreeable to the faith of the whole Church in all times and places d See D. White against Fisher pag. 68. But Doctrines not Catholicke being neither Primitiue belonging to the ancient Church nor generally receiued by the whole Church either at this day nor in any other age
nor grounded vpon the Scriptures we haue no reason to receiue as points necessary to saluation And the points tending to superstitâ—on corruption or deprauation of Gods honour Christs merits our owne saluation the disturbance of the peace or safety of Kingdomes States or Common-wealthes we worthily abrogate as intollerable and vnchristian And in these respects as you assume the title of Antiquus so doe I of Antiquissimus And let you know that e See D. Mortons Appeal lib. 4. cap. 16. sect 4. §. 10. our Church is no new Church deuised by Luther and other learned men and receiued by Princes affecting mutations neither euer was it their purpose to doe any such thing but faithfully and religiously to purge out new corruptions and to continue and maintaine the substance and whole essence of the old Church of God and all the sound Catholick Doctrines thereof comming along thorow so many ages from the first planting of the Church to their times §. 4. Read 2 Kings 1â— 4 5.6 and chap. 22. 23. No otherwise then the most religious Kings Hezekiah and Iosiah and other godly Rulers did in their dominions being moued by their learned Priests and by their knowledge of Gods Law who remoued the high places and brake the Images and cut downe the Groues spoyled the vessels made for Baal and for the Groues and for the hoste of heauen and put downe the Idolatrous Priests and the brazen Serpent also though at first it was made by Gods owne appointment erected to good purpose and was a figure of Christ because it was now growen to be an instrument and occasion of Idolatry but they preserued still the old Religion and seruice of God entire and whole and that much more pure then they found it This when they did can any man haue the forehead to say They erected a new Church when they onely purged and retained the old or shall we be reuiled and blamed for imitating Hezekias Josias and Iehoshaphat and in that for which they were much praised and honoured in the Scriptures §. 5. Obserue then here first the vanity and deceit of your Romish teachers that against their owne knowledge bewitch the simple people with this conceit that our Church forsooth is a new Church begun in Luthers time little aboue an hundred yeeres agone and was neuer seene nor heard of in the world before Whereas indeed there is no other difference betwixt the Roman Church and ours then betwixt a corrupt Church still maintaining her owne corruptions for worldly respects and a Church well reformed according to the Scriptures and the purest Primitiue Churches or betwixt the corrupt Idolatrous Church before Hezekiahs time 2 King 18. and the same Church reformed in and after his time I may compare the whole Church of CHRIST in all her ages to Naaman the Syrian 2 King 5. who was honourable for bringing safety to his Nation He was first pure and sound and did many honourable acts and thereby represented the Primitiue Church pure and cleane without spot or disease appearing howbeit there might be some secret seedes of diseases vnperceiued which in continuance of time grew into a visible leprosie In his middle time he became leprous diseased and deformed fowly infected in himselfe and infecting others and thereby represented the later Church of Rome Afterwards by the Prophets direction he was washed and cleansed from his leprosie and his flesh restored to become pure and perfect like the flesh of a yong childe and thereby represented our Reformed Churches And as Naaman in all these three estates was the same person and not a new diuerse or seuerall man for Elisha made not a new man but clensed the old of diseases and restored him to his first soundnesse so our Church is not a new Church but the old Church reformed from errours and corruptions and restored to her ancient purity and soundnesse Let the Church of Rome still glory in her leprosie and brag of the antiquity of some of her diseases we thanke God for our Churches clensing and the new restoring of it to the Primitiue purity §. 6. Secondly obserue that we haue not departed froÌ„ the sound parts of the Church of Rome it self for the leprosie thereof was not vniuersall nor spred ouer all there were many euen in the corruptest ages of that Church which taught the same sauing doctrine that we doe See Chap. following and misliked and wrote against the errours and abuses that wee refuse but our departure or separation is onely from the Papacy or Court of Rome which much oppressed the best members of the Church of Rome and instead of Christs heauenly Kingdome set vp and maintained an earthly ouertopping and abusing all other Christian Kingdomes or our departure is from that domineering faction in the Church which like an ill disease and botch in the body intolerably oppressed the Church by imposing vpon it errours in doctrine and tyranny in gouernment But to the sound members of that Church both of ancient and moderne times we are still conioyned and vnited and herein their and our Church continued alwayes sufficiently visible §. 7. Thirdly obserue as a consequent of the former that our Church is so farre from being new that it is most ancient the very same Church that our Sauiour Christ and his blessed Apostles first founded We succeed them both in succession of persons as well as the Church men of Rome and in succession of doctrine much better So that we iustly challenge our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles to be ours all the learned holy Fathers to be ours the ancient Councels the blessed Saints Martyrs and Confessors to bee ours For they taught professed liued and dyed in and for those points of sauing Religion which we soundly hold and for none other The Martyrs dyed for the profession of their faith and seruice to the true God for beleeuing in Iesus Christ crucified whom their persecutors scornefully called the crucified God and for their hope to bee saued by his merits and passion for their trust comfort and constancy in the Holy Ghost and worshipping the holy blessed glorious and indiuiduall Trinity and for cleauing truly and constantly to the holy Scriptures and the doctrines grounded thereupon onely as the true rule of their faith and on the other side for refusing to sacrifice offer incense or doe worship to Idols and Heathen gods They suffered not death for standing in defence of Image-worship or for holding the doctrine of Purgatory so like to the Heathen Poets Homer and Virgil or for praying for the dead or to the dead or for accusing the holy Scriptures of insufficiency and ambiguity and forbidding Christian people to reade them vnder great penalties for feare of Heresie For such points would haue pleased their Heathen persecutors well enough Neither suffered they for crossing Christs institution in denying the Communion cup to Gods people or for worshipping a God made of a piece of bread or for maintaining
the Popes gainfull Indulgences and Pardons or for defence of their exorcised Holy-water or other ceremonies which would haue been matter of scorne and laughter rather then of persecution from the Heathen Neither dyed they for defending the Popes now-claimed Supremacy ouer all the Clergy people and Princes of the Christian world direct or indirect which in those times and many ages after was neuer thought of nor claimed and vpon the first claime thereof was most odious and hatefull to the best Christians and threw the world on heapes by grieuous warres and dissolutions nor for other points which the Church of Rome now maintaineth different from vs and which we refuse And therefore the great flourish which you make of the antiquity of your Church including all the points which at this day you doe with all policy and violence maintaine vtterly failes you and indeed makes against you For they are not the ancient doctrines of the Church but later or newer inuentions and corruptions so that in respect of them your Religion is new and not ours you are the Innouators and not we B. Vsher De Eccles successione pag. 66. The very same nouelty which you impute to the Protestants Wiclife long agoe imputed to your Fryars crying out as in an agony Good Lord what moued Christ being most omnipotent most wise most louing to hide this faith of the Fryars for a thousand yeeres and neuer taught his Apostles and so many Saints the true faith See hereafter chap. 6. sect 2. §. 4.5 6. but taught it these Hypocrites now first which neuer came into the Church vntill the impure spirit of Satan was loosed Antiquus Sir I would it were so for my countries sake that wee might enioy such a happily reformed Church as you speake of with true comfort to our consciences and hearty obedience to our Princes Lawes and all loue and happinesse of the Kingdome and of our States But all you haue yet said are but words you must giue me leaue to suspend my beleefe thereof vntill you make good proofe of what you affirme Antiquissimus The Poet said well Non est beatus esse qui se non putat No man is happy be he neuer so well if he thinke himselfe not so English men may be happy Bona si sua norint If they will but know their owne happiesse In deed what both you and I haue said yet are but generall words Wee must first say and afterwards proue You haue set downe your assertion I mine Mine I am ready substantially to proue euen out of your owne Authors and Bookes which you cannot disallow which I am well assured hauing read your strongest Bookes you can neuer doe for yours CHAP. 2. Of corruptions in the Church Sheweth 1 that particular Churches may erre as did 2 those of the Old Testament and 3 of the New for which 4 we find many reasons in the Scriptures 5 The Roman Church is not excepted but 6 warned thereof and 7 it hath been corrupted de facto Yea 8 Rome is the mysticall Babylon and 9 the seat of Antichrist and 10 taynted with foule impieties as well foregoing as following Antichrist Antiquus BY your Imputation of errours and abuses to the most Illustrious Church of Rome Rom. 1. so much glorified by S. Pauls writing vnto it so much honoured by the antient Fathers so renowned in all after ages you seeme to hold that all the Churches in the world may erre and be corrupt Antiquissimus We doe not hold that the whole Church of God may erre at any time in points fundamentall which constitute the essence of the Church and are absolutely necessary to saluation For then the Church should cease to be in the world Antiquus Good Antiquissimus See D. Field Church lib. 4. cap. 4 5. But particular Churches may both erre and fall away as some of the Churches haue done which flourished in the Apostles times and to which they wrote Epistles the Hebrew Church the Corinthian Ephesian c. Antiquus You speake contrarieties and absurdities for the whole Church consists of particulars and if all particulars may erre and fall away then the whole may Antiquissimus It is no more contrariety or absurdity then to say all particular men may be diseased and dye away but whole mankind cannot dye away till the end of the world although whole mankind consisteth of particulars For they may be diseased and dye by succession See Bellar. De Pont. Rom. lib. 4. cap 4. initio not all at once others by succession comming in their roomes and so of Churches No man saith all particular Churches may fundamentally erre and faile at once for then indeed the whole Church should cease to be in the world but euery one in their seuerall times may faile when others may hold the truth Rom. 11.17 As some branches of the Oliue tree may bee cut off while others grow and while others be grafted in and those that are grafted in may for want of goodnesse bee cut off also in their times and the first or others grafted in Ioh. 15. But the good husband of the Church will not suffer the whole Oliue or Vine to bee without fruitfull branches by cutting off all at once but when he pruneth off some will cherish and dresse the rest Rom. 11.25 Thus the blindnesse of the Iewes for a time procured the fulnesse of the Gentiles Verse 22. who may peece-meale be cut off Verse 23. if they continue not in goodnesse and the Iewes may be grafted in againe Antiquus Similitudes may well illustrate but cannot conuince the iudgement you must bring demonstrations if you will haue me yeeld Exod 32. Num. 16. Iud. 2.11 19. 3 7. 4.1 6.1 8.33 10.6 c. 1 Kings 11. 12.28 15.13 18.21 Gen. 35.2 Exod. 32.20 Iosua 24.15 1 Sam. 7.4 2 Kings 18.4 22.8 23. 2 Chro. 17.6 §. 2. Antiquissimus I will by Gods grace doe it briefly First that grosse errors and abuses may creepe into Gods true Church is manifest De facto in the Church of the Old Testament The Bookes of Moses Judges Samuel Kings and Chronicles are full of the peoples falling to Idolatry and corrupting the Law of God And there are many worthy reformations of those corruptions described wrought by Iacob Moses Iosua Samuel Hezekiah Iosia Iehosaphat and others And as these corruptions were frequent so sometimes very generall While Jeroboams people practised Idolatry in Israel 1 King 12.28 c. Rehoboams people in the other Kingdome forsooke the Law of the Lord 2 Chron. 12.1 So that all the face of GODS Church which was then onely in those two Kingdomes became mightily depraued and Idolatrous Aholah and Aholibah that is Samaria and Jerusalem Ezech. 23.1 4. did both falsifie their faith to God and plaid the harlots with strange gods yet the whole Church failed not For as in Eliahs time when hee thought himselfe alone
1 Kings 19.10 God had 7000 true seruants in secret though their names be not recorded ibid. vers 18. So doubtlesse it was in other most depraued times §. 3. Antiquus Though this were so See Field Church lib. 3. cap. 10. lib. 4. cap. 4. yet the Churches of the New Testament had Prophesies of greater purity Psal 45.13 and by our Sauiours power and care may bee kept without spot or wrinckle Ephes 5.26 27. Antiquissimus Such things are spoken of the best parts of the Church vpon earth washed by Christs blood and made beautifull by his righteousnesse and by their owne practise of holinesse but those are meerly discernable by Gods eye But those places of Scripture specially respect that part of the Church which is triumphant in Heauen and there presented by our Sauiour Ephes 5.27 But the generall face of visible Churches vpon earth haue bin ordinarily stayned with spots and blemishes the Church of Corinth with sects and schismes and other deprauations yea with doubting or denying that great Article of faith the life of Christianity the Resurrection of the dead Galatia erred in the great point of Iustification against which errour Saint Paul opposed his Epistle written to them In the Church of Pergamus some held the doctrine of Balaam and of the Nicolaitans teaching to eate things sacrificed to Idols and to commit fornication Reu. 2.14 The like was in the Church of Thyatira Reuel 2.20 c. And if there were no possibility or likelihood of errours and heresies in the Churches of the New Testament What needed those warnings and admonitions Keepe your selues from Idols 1 Iohn 5.21 Beware of false prophets in sheepes cloathing Mat. 7.15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Charge men that they teach no other doctrine 1 Tim. 1.3 Stop the mouthes of the gain-sayers that subuert whole houses Tit. 1.11 And to what end were Visitations Counsels and all Offices and Gouernment in the Church but for maintaining of true doctrine preuenting and rooting out of errours and abuses §. 4. Matth. 18.7 1 Cor. 11.19 Remember that our Sauiour said There must be offences in the world and Saint Paul There must be heresies Yea it is necessary that there be both for the good of the faithfull the good of the faith and the punishment of the faithlesse To which ends God suffers these two causes to concurre and worke to wit the Deuils malice and Mans corruption because God can worke good out of their euill The Diuels malice and policy neuer ceaseth still to pursue the seed of the Woman and to bite the heele seeking both by persecutions and heresies to supplant Gods Church to plant and increase his owne Kingdome He attempted our head Matth. 4.3 and so will doe his members Luke 22.31 2 Cor. 12.7 Ephes 6.11 12. 1 Pet. 5.8 2 Cor. 11.14 Mans corruption and blindnesse is also easie to bee drawne by others and easily drawne by his own affections out of the right way as Micah Iudges 17. to worship God by a siluer Image thinking blindly that euery worke with a good intention would please God and draw blessings from him Salomon by loue to his wiues was drawen to Idolatry Our Eues are weake to be seduced 1 Kings 11.4 strong to seduce vs. Ieroboam by ambitious policy 1 Kings 12.26 Acts 19.24.28 set vp Idolatry to keep his people at home Demetrius and the Ephesians for couetousnesse magnified the Idol of Diana and cryed downe the Gospel Acts 19. Simon Magus through pride bewitched the people Acts 8.9.10 that he might seeme some great man Simon Magus among them These and such other affections and actions God permits to oppose corrupt or blind the truth First for the good oâ— the faithfull that their diligence in searching their wisdome in discerning their constancy in holding the truth their loue to winne the aduersaries their patience to endure opposition disgrace persecution yea Death and Martyrdome for the truth and their many other vertues may shine to Gods glory others example and their owne crowne Reu. 3.11 Secondly for the good of the faith Vt fides habendo tentationem haberet etiam probationem saith Tertullian that our faith being sifted winnowed tried examined may be more approued and appeare more solid sound pure like the gold that is purified in the fire Thirdly for the punishment of the faâ—thles Rom. 1.21.22.23 c. 2 Thes 2.11 for it is iust with God that such as hold the truth in vnrighteousnesse should be punished with losse of the truth and left to their owne errours and damnable corruptions euen to the efficacy of delusion to beleeue lies §. 5. Antiquus Be it so that all other Churches may erre yet the Roman Church which the chiefe Apostles Saint Peter and Saint Paul planted and where Saint Peter the Vniuersall Pastor of the whole Church liued and dyed leauing his successors to gouerne the whole Church to the end of the world hath this double priuiledge aboue all other Churches both to continue to the end and to be free from errour Antiquissimus A prety imagination but voyde of faith For if the Church of Rome be not as subiect to errours and deprauations yea and to Apostacy as other Churches what needed that Admonition of Saint Paul to the Romans Rom. 11.20 Bee not high-minded but feare For if God spared not the naturall branches the Hebrewes Take heed lest he also spare not thee This was a Caueat for Gentiles and consequently to the Romans which were Gentiles among them The Romans are not excepted or priuiledged Nay they are principally intended for to them that Epistle was written cap. 1. vers 7. To all that be at Rome Beloued of God called to bee Saints To them Saint Paul saith Be not high-minded affecting superiority ouer all Gods Church as if Rome were the root and all other the branches but feare yea feare both errour and apostacy For you may fall from goodnesse and be cut off for verse 10. thou bearest not the root but the root thee be content to be a branch of the Oliue tree as other Churches are they depend not on thee no more then thou on them but all of you alike vpon the root Thou art not the Mother be content to be a Daughter a Sister to the rest Suppose one of the eldest sisters liuing yet the elder may be sicke and neare to death when the yonger are more sound and perfect Marke the 22 verse Behold the goodnesse and seuerity of God on them which fell seuerity but towards thee goodnesse iâ— thou continue in his goodnesse otherwise thou also shalt be also cut off Note if there were no possibility of the Roman Churches falling from the goodnesse which then it had this admonition directed to them were idle but vpon supposition of such falling as other Churches haue done he denounceth absolutely a cutting off Antiquus Such suppositions doe enforce good Caueats and warnings to make that Church watchfull as by Gods grace it
hath beene so that no such errours and heresies haue come into it §. 6. Antiquissimus Yes euen in S. Pauls time Abuses began in the Roman Church as well as in the Corinthian Galatian and others Whereof S. Paul giues another Caueat chap. 16. verse 17 18. I beseech you Brethren saith he Marke them which cause diuisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which yee haue learned and auoyde them For they which are such serue not our Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly and by good words and faire speeches deceiue the hearts of the simple And verse 19 though he praise them yet he addeth But J would haue you wise vnto that which is good and simple or harmelesse concerning euill and he prayeth God to establish them verse 25. Antiquus All this yet prooues not that euer any such errours preuailed in the Church of Rome to the defacing or corrupting the soundnesse thereof §. 7. Antiquissimus But the Ancient Fathers and the Histories of the Church doe proue it Hieronymus contra Luciferianos Basil epist 69. As namely in the Arrian heresie whereby the Church of Rome together with the rest of the world was maruellously both defaced and corrupted that both in the members and in the head Whereof S. Jerom wrote that the whole world groned and wondered that it was become Arrian And S. Basil that men abandoned the houses of Prayer which then were made schooles of Impiety and were faine to pray to the Lord in Desarts And S. Hilary admonished in many words that the Church at that time was not to be sought Jn tectis exteriori pompa sed potius in carceribus speluncis in Houses or Temples and outward pompe but rather in Prisons and Caues Bellar De Pont. Rom. lib. 4. câ—p 9. initio Bellarm. in that Booke reckons 40. Popes accused of errours and heresies whom he labours to excuse but confesseth most of them guilty in one degree or other And when Liberius Bishop of Rome himselfe was drawne to subscribe to the Arrian heresie yeelded to the condemnation of Athanasius and communicated with Valens and Vrsarius whom he knew to be Hereticks As Bellarmine confesseth Antiquus This was a heauy time and a heauy thing it is to heare it yet in good time the Church of Rome recouered §. 8. Antiquissimus But the Scripture mentioneth another defection of Rome which will neuer be recouered For your Roman Doctors cannot auoyd it but Babylon in the 17 and 18 of the Reuelation signifieth Rome chap. 17.9 The seuen heads are seuen mountaines on which the woman sitteth and verse 18. The woman which thou sawest is the great City which raigneth ouer the Kings of the earth These two properties of the City situate vpon seuen hils and also raigning ouer the Kings of the earth doe manifestly describe the City of Rome and none other as it was in S. Johns time when the Reuelation was giuen Your owne Iesuite Ribera Doctor of Diuinity and Professor in the Vniuersity of Salmantica in his Commentaries vpon the Apocalyps chap. 14. verse 8 Num. 25. sequentib shewes plainely that Babylon can signifie nothing else but the City of Rome he cites many testimonies of the Fathers for it Hee cites also Sixtus Senensis and Bellarmine to bee of the same opinion and many other late Writers and concludes with these words Vt alios hujus aetatis scriptores omittam hoc dicam Ambrosius qui prius negaverat tandem in cap. 17. veritate conuictus Babylonem Romam significare confessus est Huic conveniunt aptissime omnia quae de Babylone dicuntur in hoc libro Apocalypscos and this he shewes at large in many particulars The like hath Viegas another Iesuite Viega in Apoc. 17. com 1. sect 4. pag. 772. Rhemist annot on Apoc. 17.9 scoffe at vs. so Bellar. de Rom. Pont. lib. 3. cap. 2. Parsons 3. conuersions part 2. cap. 5. v. Bishop Reformed Cath. Doctor also of Diuinity and Reader in two Vniuersities of Portugall Conimbrica and Ebora And your Rhemish though they scoffe at the Protestants for interpreting Babylon to be Rome in Reuel 17.5 yet presently after they are forced themselues to confesse that Babylon signifies the City of Rome but they shift all from the Pope to the persecuting Emperours and apply the propheticall discourse to the times of S. Iohn the Writer principally as a type of the place wheresoeuer it be where Antichrist shall sit towards the end of the world But Ribera and Viegas proue plainly that S. Johns description agreeth to Rome towards the end of the world when Rome shall be the feat of Antichrist and shall be finally fully and irrecouerably destroyed according to the plaine words of Reuel 18. verse 2 8 21 c. Ribera pag. 454. saith Roma nisi pristinam illam impietatem of Idolatry and persecutions vnder the Emperours novis sceleribus immanibus peccatis aequatura esset maneret vsque ad finem seculi extremum Etenim non propter priora tantum peccata cam conflagraturam esse magno incendio vt ante diximus sed etiam propter illa quae extremis illis temporibus commissura est ex huius Apocalypsis verbis adeo perspicuè cognoscimus vt ne stultissimus-quidem negare possit Rome saith Ribera should doubtlesse continue to the end of the world if it did not match the old Impiety of the Emperours with new impieties and grieuous sinnes For we plainly learne that it shall be destroyed with that great consuming fire not for the former sins onely as we said before but for those sinnes which it shall commit in the last times yea wee learne it so plainly out of the words of this Reuelation that surely the veriest foole cannot deny it §. 9. Antiquus Indeed these learned Roman Doctors are plaine and powerfull in prouing this Mysticall Babylon described in the Reuelation can signifie no place but Rome and that it must be the seat of Antichrist towards the later end of the world But the same Doctors say also that Antichrist and the Pope are two diuerse things yea contrary one to the other as also that the Church of Rome and City of Rome are diuerse things and further that Antichrist is not yet come neither shall he come vntill three yeares and a halfe before the last day Reuel 11.3 12.6 14. 13.5 as they gather out of the prophesie of Daniel and the Reuelation by the 1260 dayes which make 42 moneths and a time times and halfe a time Hieronym in Daniel 9. Antiquissimus S. Ierom vnderstood those prophesies of the destruction of Ierusalem to which they maruellously agree and to the raigne of Antichrist it is very vnlikely they should agree * See B. Downam de Antichristo part 2. ad Demonstrat 13 §. 5. c. K. Iames his Praemonition pag. 60. seqq But your men haue reason to keepe off this deadly blow from themselues and their head Note their shifts
the Roman Church as you pretend how chance they were suffered to continue and grow and neuer spoken or written against nor reformation sought for till Luthers time but that glorious Church enioyed perpetuall vnity peace and quietnesse till he disturbed it yea and all Historians Fathers Councels learned men and Princes ceased nor continually to praise and glorifie the vnity sanctity and excellency of that Church as Mr. Campian alleadgeth in most of his reasons Antiquissimus See B. White against Fisher pag 107 108 109. You are very much deceiued with your vainly boasting Champion there was in euery Age much speaking and writing against the abuses of that Church both by the whole Easterne or Greeke Church which long agone forsooke the vnity of the Roman Church being neither able to reforme the corruptions thereof nor to endure them and by many Fathers of the Westerne Church that did oppose them and Historians that detected and detested them and many thousands in these Westerne parts that would not liue vnder the obedience of the Pope and his Clergie nor admit their Doctrines Besides many other learned men also liuing in the Community of the Church of Rome which yet wrote against many abuses thereof wishing and desiring reformation Antiquus If this be so I haue been wonderfully abused being made beleeue the iust contrary Antiquissimus Then I perceiue it is necessary to handle this point thorowly both to satisfie you with sufficiency and to cloy them with superfluity who told you that nothing could be brought against them CHAP. 4. Corruptions in the Church of Rome seene written against and reformation wished for them An historicall Narration 1 of the first age of the Church golden but 2 afterwards peeped vp some seedes of corruption misliked of many in the East South and West Churches 3 A foule matter of three Popes alledging a counterfet Canon of Nice for their Iurisdiction which the whole Church of Africa withstood 4 Gregory the Great wrote sharpely against the Titles which now the Popes vse 5 B.B. of the East France Germany and Britany opposed the Pope about Images Councels against Councels 6 Many thought Antichrist now borne Constantines Donation and the decretall Epistles now first seene 7 A deluge of wickednesse in the ninth and tenth Ages as Bellarmine Baronius Genebrard c. record 8 After a thousand yeares greater inundations of euils Siluester 2. Benedict 9. a childe of ten yeares old then Cardinals arose 9 The Sultan subdueth many Christian Countries in the East the Clergy most wicked in the West Letters from Hell to them Anti-Popes and Anti-Caesars Rebellion made piety Hildibrands Dictates foundations of a new earthly Church Kingdome 10 The Testimony of Onuphrius that Gregory 7 was the first raiser of the Popes Princedome Many Historians speake of his diuellishnesse 11 Campians Historians reiected by his owne fellowes 12 Graue Diuines against Romish corruptions Bernard Sarisburiensis Grosthead Occam Cesenas Clemangis Gerson Caremacensis Valla c 13 These and many others wrote against the corruptions of Doctrine Schoolemens philosophicall Diuinity Doctrine framed to maintaine wealth and greatnesse 14 Particular Doctrines wherein learned men differed from the Popes faction 15 Oxford alone afforded many learned men opposing Romish corruptions 16 Reformation was sought for and promised by the Pope but could not be obtained §. 1. TO shew how corruptions crept into the Church of Rome were seene and written against as they were discouered from time to time I must become altogether historicall and not Write mine owne words but other mens and as the times be many and matters various so will my Narration be long although I will endeuour all possible breuity that may not hinder perspicuity And first I will gâ—ue you as it were a Table of what our leaâ—ned and laborious Bishop Vsher hath written compendiously also out of many braue Authors to this point but in this Table I will insert other briefe memorials remarkeable out of other Authors Perer in Apoc. c. 6. disp 6. See B. Vsher de ecclesiarum successione statu cap. 1. v. Casabon Proleg Hegâ—sippus apud Euseb lib. 3. hist cap. 32. vel in alijs editionibus cap. 29. Niceph. lib. 3. cap. 16. Lactant. lib. 5. institutionum cap. 2. Euseb hist lib. 8. cap. 1. Hieronym in vita Malchi Cyril Hierosol cateches 15. Man tuan in vita Blasij lib. 2. The first hundred yeares of the Church was a golden Age saith your Pererius but when the Apostles and they that heard them were gone errours and abuses began to take root through Heretikes Philosophers and Diuines giuen ouer to too much daintinesse and ambition and degenerating by the corruptions which peace and plenty bred amongst them as Hegesippus relateth and as Lactantius Eusebius S. Jerom Cyrill and your Mantuan complaine So that Gregorius Magnus about 600 yeares after Christ compared the Church to a decayed and putrifying ship and A gebardus Bishop of Lyons after him saith If the ship of the Church waxed rotteÌ„ then alas alas what doth it now §. 2. It is recorded that euen some good Bishops of Rome Euseb lib. 5. cap. 23. Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 21. holy men and Martyrs liuing in the second hundred yeares after our Sauiour out of a desire to aduance their Sea went somewhat too farre to impose ceremonies vpon other Churches as Anicetus for the celebration of Easter who yet was quickly quieted by the good counsell of Polycarp who made a iourney to Rome to that end and was greatly honoured by Anicetus Euseb ibid. B. Morton Appeal lib. 4. c. 7. Not long after Victor grew somewhat too violent about the same matter and excommunicated the Easterne Churches for their difference from the Westerne in the celebration of Easter but he was sharply reproued by Polycrates See B. Carlton Iurisdiction cap. 4. §. 19 20 21. c. Bishop of Ephesus and the other Bishops of the East and also by Jrenaeus Bishop of Lyons in France and the other Bishops there whereby it may appeare that the B. of Rome began euen then to vsurpe or challenge a Iurisdiction which neither the Bishops of the East or West did acknowledge They all honoured the Bishops of Rome as Bishops of the chiefe City the seat of the Empire and for their holinesse and vertue and gaue them great and honourable Titles but yet not greater then we gaue to holy Bishops Saint Basil writes to S. Ambrose saying Basil epist 55. that he holds the sterne of that great and famous Ship the Church of God and that God had placed him in the primary and chiefe seat of the Apostles Inter epistola Cypriani See more in B. Caâ—lton ibid. §. 22. Cyprian lib. 1. epist 3. pag. 12. pag. 22. in alijs editionibus epist 55. See Cyprians epistles Bellar. de Pont. Rom. lib. 4. cap. 7. S. Ierom writing to S. Augustine in some Epistles stiles him Papa a Title now appropriate to the Bishop of Rome and and the
Bishop of Rome often entitles Cyprian Papa in Epistles sent to him This holy Martyr Cyprian wrote sharply to Cornelius Bishop of Rome against his vniust intermedling with delinquents of Africa which being censured or excommunicated by their owne Bishops fled to Rome to procure fauour and protection Cyprian saith That a part of the Flocke is appointed to each Pastor which each in seuerall must rule and guide c. Yea Cyprian and with him the whole Nation of Africa refused and resisted the Popes Iudgement and gouernment for this point And Cyprian proceeded to write very contumeliously of him as Bellarmine granteth calling the Pope superbum imperitum caecae ac prauae mentis Proud misiudging of a blind and corrupt minde And not onely the holy Martyr Cyprian with his African Bishops but Saint Basil the Great Basil epist 10. Baronius anno 372. § 32. Vsher ib. cap. 1. pag. 23. found great fault with these beginnings of corruptions getting foot-hold in the Latin Church He called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Occidentale supercilium The Westerne pride and saith elsewhere Odi fastum illius ecclesiae I hate the pride and presumption of that Church D Field church lib. 5. pag. 240. cap 39. Gerson part 4. serm de pace vnitate Graecorum consid 6. And indeed this beginning of corruptions grew so great in the end that it occasioned the lamentable separation of the Easterne or Greek Church from the communion with the Latin Church The other 4 Patriarks diuiding themselues from the B. of Rome and at their parting vsing these or the like words See B. Carlton Iurisd cap. 5. Thy greatnesse we know thy couetousnesse we cannot satisfie thy encroaching we can no longer abide liue to thy selfe §. 3. Concil Carthag 6 cap. 3. See this whole story fully discust and all shifts answered in B. Mortons Appeal l b. 4 cap. 8. per totum For these seeds grew from time to time In the time of Pope Zozimus who sate at Rome 417. began a foul matter he receiued Plaintifes out of Africa and alleadged for his warrant a Canon of the Councell of Nice But the Bishops of Africa gathered together in a Councell at Carthage could not find that Canon in their copies ot the Nâ—cene Councell nor euer heard of it before though some of them were of the best learned Diuines then liuing in the world so that they were much troubled and offended at it and tooke notice of the Roman-growing ambition They write therfore to Zozimus denying for the present both the Canon and the Popes request vntill they had searched further And their letter was deliuered to Boniface Concil African Cap. â—01 successor to Zozimus who dyed in the interim and is extant in the Tomes of the Councels Meane season the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage procured two authentick copies of the Nicene Canons one from Cyrillus Bishop of Auxandria the other from Atticus Bishop of Constantinople wherein no such thing was found as Zozimus had alleadged So that when Boniface vrged this matter againe they sent their Decree That the true Canons of the Nicene Councels should be obserued but this Canon they reiected as forged and supposititions But Boniface was also dead before their Letters came to Rome and Celestinus his successor receiued them This Celestine vrged the Canon againe sending Commissioners into Africke to maintaine the cause But the African Bishops would not yeeld Concil African cap. 105. but wrote their absolute denyall after much debating both of the Canon as forged and of the Popes request as vnfit and vnusuall admonishing him Ne fumosum typhum saeculi in ecclesiam Christi induceret c. That he and his successors would not bring into the Church the smoaky pride of the world c. And they made a Decree that no appeales should be made to Rome or to any other place from Africke The like Decree had been made in S. Cyprians time Concil Afric cap. 92. Cyprian ep 55. by all the Bishops of Africa that where any fault was committed there the cause should be heard to preuent appeales to other places or claimes of other Bishops And this Canon of the African Councell Concil Mileuitan cap. 22. was also repeated and confirmed in the Mileuitan Councel where S. Augustine was present For the sixt Carthagenian the seuenth Carthagenian the African and Milevitan Councels were held all about this time by the same men And in all this businesse S. Augustine had an especiall hand So that here we haue S. Cyprian S. Augustine and all the Bishops and Church of Africa misliking resisting and making Decrees or Canons against the corruptions and vsurpations growing in the Church of Rome Yea Hardings answer to Jewels challenge pag. 290. and if we may beleeue Mr. Harding and his Authors These Saints Martyrs and Bishops withstood stood out and liued and dyed out of the Communion of the Church of Rome an hundred yeares together rather then they would admit the corruptions and vsurpations of that Church although these corruptions were then but in the beginning and farre from the height which now they are come vnto §. 4. And indeed before they came to that height their owne Bishop Gregory the first cryed out of that ambition in the Bishop of Constantinople which the Bishops of Rome shortly after assumed For Iohn Bishop of Constantinople with new pride and presumption stroue to be called The chiefe vniuersall Bishop or Occumeniall Patriarke which Gregory a Greg. Regist lib. 4. ep 32. novum nomen sceleflum nomen singularitatis condemned as a new and wicked name a name of singularity which none of the Bishops of Româ— had euer assumed and whosoeuer had it b Epist 34. was the forerunner of Antichrist c ep 38 39. 34. the Vniuersall plague of the Church and corrupter of the faith with many other like tearmes d Lib. 7. ep 30. 69. c. The same Gregory complained grieuously of those times and e Lib. 8. ep 36. prophesied that they that came after should see worse times in comparison whereof they would thinke the former times happy And in one place he said f Lib. 4. ep 38. All things that are foretold shall come to passe The King of pride is at hand and which is most grieuous an hoste of Priests is prepared for him This prophesie of Gregory liuing 600 yeares after Christ was in short time after fulfilled in his successors g Paulus Diaconus in Phoca Hic Phocas rogante Papa Bonifacio statuit sedem Romanae ecclesiae vt esset caput omnium ecclesiarum For Boniface the third obtained of Phocas the Emperour that the seat of the Roman Church should be head of all Churches and the Bishop thereof called h Baronius anno 106. n. 2. Solum Romanum Pontificem esse dicendum vniversale non autem Episcopum Constantinopolitanum See also Bâ—bliothecarius in Boniface 3. Platina in
passe which Christ so many yeares before had foretold Thus writes Aventine of the times of Gregory the seuenth formerly called Hildebrand Waltramus Bishop of Naumburg and Lambertus Schasuaburgensis and Gerhohus Be cherspergensis say Now was Satan let loose out of prison Sir Iohn Haywooâ— of Supremacy pag. 68. Maâ—hiavel dispat de rep l. 1. c. 12. Hospâ—n de Orig. Monach. l. 6. c. 66. For Piety and Religion now did not onely decline by degrees but ran headlong to a ruinous downefall and there was no where lesse piety then in those that dwelt nearest to Rome as Machiavel obserued This Hildebrand called afterwards Gregory the seuenth liued in this tenth Age beginning his Papacy Anno 1076. The Canons or Dictates of this Hillebrand Onuphr in vita Gregorij 7 col 248. B. Vsher ib. cap. 5. §. 17. Greg. 7. Kegest lib. 2 post epist 55. tom 3. Conâ—â— edit Binij part 2. pag. 1196. which he deuised or executed beyond all his Predecessors saith Onuphrius were many and strange whereof these are the chiefest 1 That the Bishop of Rome onely is by right called vniuersall 2 That he may ordaine Clerkes in euery Church where he will 3 That the greater causes of euery Church ought to be referred to that Sea 4 That he alone can depose Bishops or reconcile them 5 That his Legat is aboue all other Bishops though he be of inferiour degree and that he may giue the sentence of deposition against them 6 That he alone may for the necessity of times make new lawes 7 That he alone may vse the Imperiall Ensignes 8 That his feet alone all Princes must kisse 9 That he may absolue subiects from their fidelity to wicked Princes 10 That he alone may depose Princes and Emperours 11 That his sentence way not be retracted by any man and he alone may retract all mens 12 That he ought not to be judged of any man 13 That he is not to be accounted Catholicke that concordeth not with the Roman Church 14 That the Church of Rome did neuer erre neither euer can erre 15 That the Bishop of Rome if he be Canonically ordained is by the merits of S. Peter vndoubtedly made holy 16 That no Councell without his command ought to be called generall Onuphr ib. col 250. Sir Iohn Hâ—y â—ard Supremacy pag. 57 Avenâ—â—n Annal. Boiorum lib. 7 â—ribuit hanc sententiam Eberhardo Salisburiensi Episcopo Hildebrandus primus specie religionis Antichristi imperij fundamenta jecit Hoc bellum nesandum primus auspicatus est quod per successorâ— hucusque continuatur And A entine hâ—â—â—elfe in the fiâ—t booke writes thus 17 That no Chapter or Booke in the Bible shall be accounted Canonicall without his authority 18 That no man dare to condemne him that appealeth to the Apostolicke Sea c. Vpon these foundations saith Onuphirius he laid his steps and stayres and made his way to effect all that in his mind he had conceiued This man was the first that enterprized to be elected and consecrated Pope without consent of the Emperour and set forth a Decree to excommunicate all that affirmed the consent or knowledge of the Emperour to be necessary to the election of Popes He saith Auentine was the first that vnder colour of Religion built vp the Popes Empire primus Jmperrium pontificium condidit which his successors for 400 and 50 yeares together maugre the world maugre the Emperours invito mudo invitis Imperatoribus haue so drawne out that they haue brought into seruitude high and low put them vnder their yoke and terrified all with their thunder that the Roman Emperour is now nothing but onely a name without a body without glory §. 10. Onuphrius speakes enough also though he was a great fauourer and amplifier of the Popes dignity Onuphâ—n vita Gregor 7. col 271 272. Thus he writes Him alone that is Hildebrand may all the Latin Churches but especially the Roman thanke for freedome from the Emperours hand and for the large endowment or wealth riches and profanaditione worldly iurisdiction and for being preferred and set ouer Kings Emperours and all Christian Princes and shortly to speake in a word by him it attained to that great and high estate whereby the Church of Rome is become the Mistris of all Christians whereas before as a poore handmaid tanguam vilis ancilla it was held vnder not onely by the Emperours but by euery Prince that was aided by the Emperour from him Hildebrand flowed the right jus of that great and almost infinite power of the Roman Bishop so feareful and venerable in all Ages For although before the Roman Bishops were honoured as the heads of Christian Religion Christs Vicars and Peters successors yet their authority stretched no further then to the propounding or maintaining of poinâ—s of faith but their persons were subiect to the Emperous all was done by the Emperours appointment by them the Popes were created of them the Popes of Rome durst not iudge or determine any thing All the Bishops of Rome Gregory the seuenth was the first trusting to the Armes of the Normans and the wealth of Maud the Countesse a powerfull woman in Italy and inflamed by the German Princes discords wasting themselues by ciuâ—ll warres beyond the custome of his Ancestors contemning the authority and power of the Emperor when he had obtained the Popedome dared not onely to excommunicate but further to depriue of his Kingdome and Empire the Emperour himselfe by whom if he was not elected yet he was confirmed in his Popedome Res ante easecula inaudita A thing neuer heard of before that Age. For the Fables which are reported of Arcadius Anastasius and Leo Iconomachus nihil moror I recke not of Whereupon Otto Frisingensis a Writer of those times Lego relego saith thus I reade ouer and ouer the Acts of the Roman Kings and Bishops but I neuer find any of them before this Henry excommunicated by the Bishop of Rome or depriued of his Kingdome B. Vsher grauiss quaest cap. 5. §. 8 9 c. c. Thus writes Onuphrius The like with Otto writes Gotfridus Viterbiensis Joannes Trithenius and others alleadged with these by our Bishop Vsher Of Hildebrand not onely Cardinall Benno who liued in his time and wrote his life but many others do write very prodigiousand diuellish things as Paulus Bernriedensis Ioannes Trithenus Ioh. Aventinus Marianus Scotus Otto Frisingensis Conradus Liechtenavius Abbas Vrspergensis Carolus Sigonius and Onuphrius that he was a Magician a Necromancer and by helpe of the Diuell got the Popedome and that he was so judged by thirty Bishops gathered together out of Italy Frace and Germany in Synodo Brixinae Noricae anno 1080. Although the late Iesuite and Cardinall Baronius would excuse him He propagated the doctrine of Deuils forbidding marriage to the Clergy and commanding abstinence from meates I Tim. 4.1 3. about which many troubles and euils arose in the Church In the Histories of
anno 1074. as Sigebertus Gemblacensis and Lambertus Schasuaburgensis beside many other report at large and with much detestation See the story of this Hildibrand hereafter This Hildebrand laid the foundation of Papisme or the Popes greatnesse and was exceedingly opposed by the Bishops of Germany and France and the greatest number of Jtalians condemning his wicked doctrine and courses as did also the common people calling the Pope Antichrist that trode vnder foot all Lawes Vsher ib. §. 18 2â— c. Avent lib. 5. Annal. aedit â—ngolst anno â—â—54 pag. 573. 574. humane and diuine and vnder the title of Christ d d the businesse of Antichrist absoluing men not from sinne but from the Lawes of God filling the world with warres seditions rauishments periuries murders fire and robberies corrupting Histories to couer and maintaine his ambition yea adulterating the holy Scriptures with false interpretations to serue his lusts This inexpiable wickednesse this mischiefe neuer before heard of in the world ought to be cut off by the Emperours sword the Wolfe raging in the Sheeps skinne ought to be taken out of the world c. This and much more as Aventine reporteth Plerique tum priuatim publice clamitant At that time therefore the greatest part of the world Princes Bishops and people cryed out for reformation of intollerable corruptions crept into the Church §. 11. Antiquus You and your Authors reckon vp obscure Historians but the most approued writers of Church-Histories are wholly for vs such as our Martyr Campian reckoneth vp in his seuenth Reason Eusebius Damasus Hieronymus Ruffinus Orosius Socrates Sozomenus Theodoretus Cassiodorus Gregorius Turonensis Vsuordus Regino Marianus Sigeberius Zonaras Cedrenus Nicephorus These are wholly in the praise of our Church Antiquissimus I answer you manifoldly First I haue cited many of these speaking against the manifold corruptions of your Church in their owne times Secondly the more ancient of these which Campian reckons could not speake against the corruptions which were not brought into the Church vntill after their times Thirdly the latest of these might well be parties with you as maintained by you to like the things vsuall in their times and yet many of them could not hold but grauely reproued the nouell corruptions of their times See B. Mortons Apologia Cathol part 2. l. 2 c. 9. And lastly I say Campian wrote vntruely and vnsoundly making a glorious flourish that all these Historians were wholly for your praises when as yet your owne Writers do ordinarily reiect them as writing against you As for example Eusebius in reiecting and refelling of whose History Gelasius hath vsed great wisedome saith our Bishop Canus a Canus loc theol lib. 11. cap. 6. pag 659. And your Cardinall Bellarmine saith To Irenaeus Tertullian Eusebius and Luther I answer Omnes manifesti haeretici sunt They are all manifest Hereticks b Bâ—lâ—aâ— de Christo l. 1. cap 9. pag. 104. Hieronymus He is not the rule of the Church a bold and a bald scoffe in iudging of the Canonicall Scriptures saith your Canus c Canus loc com lib. 2. p. 7◠§. secundum quoque Ruffinus He knew not the traditions of the Fathers saith Canus d Canus ibid. §. nam ad primum Damasus Sophrnoius Simeon Metaphrastes when they crosse the now Romish tenets they little moue me saith Bellarmine e Bellar. de Rom. pontif lib. 2 cap. 5. §. neque multum me movet Marianus Scotus secum ipse cum veritate pugnat saith Bellarmine f Bellar. ibid. §. quocirca sasciculum temporum passionale merito contemnimus he plainly crosseth himselfe and the truth and therefore we iustly contemne his Fasciculus temporum and his Passionale Sigebert he was a follower or fauourer of Henry the fourth and therefore tooke things wrong saith Bellarmine g Bellar. ib. lib. 4. cap. 13. §. Respondeo Sigebertum Sigebert and Marianus Scotus we know well enough they are corrupt Authors saith Bellarmine h Bellar. ib. lib. 3. cap. 24. § quod autem Socrates He was a Nouatian Hereticke his testimony in dogmaticall points is of no moment saith Bellarmine i Bellar. de cultu Sanctorum lib. 3. cap. 10. § adde vltimò Sozomenus multa mentitur he lies in many things saith your Iesuite Valentinianus k Valent. de caelibatu cap. 6. § primo quia Sozomenus also Socrates and Sozomenus are not worthy of credit In the story of Paphnutius Valent ib. l Valent. ib. And Sozomens History is Reprobata a Gregorio quia multa mentitur saith Bellarmine m Bellar. lib. 1. de clericis cap. 20. § at quod concil Thus the Historians of greatest note which your Campian alledgeth are by Campians Fellowes and Masters reiected refelled or refuted condemned for Heretickes scoffed at not regarded counted lyers mistaken and erronious corrupted Hereticks vnworthy of credit c. Antiquus Indeed I cannot but wonder at it that they should be thus in generall applauded and in particulars reiected Antiquissimus And so the world both in generall and particular deluded For obserue here by the way First If these Histories be true which haue recorded many grieuous corruptions crept into your Church with the worlds wonder and detestation of them how haue you been deluded and perswaded of the vnity sincerity and glory of that Church neuer spoken against by any before Luthers time but that all Writers and Histories spake in high commendation thereof which you see they doe not Secondly If the Histories be false or doubtfull how can you appeale to them for a true description of the succession propagation doctrine traditions or customes of the Church to shew the sincerity and truth thereof which you more vrge and more leane vpon then vpon the Scriptures §. 12. Antiquus Well then to let these histories passe See these things more at large in B. vsher ib. cap. 7. §. 5. shew me some learned Iudicious Diuines that haue written against the errours and corruptions by you ascribed to the Church of Rome Antiquissimus Take good Saint Bernard for one who liued about the yere 1130. Bernard in Cantio serâ—â— 33. wo be vnto this generation saith he for the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie if yet that may be called hypocrisie which for the abundance cannot and for the Impudence desires not to be hid Omnes amici omnes inimici omnes necessarij omnes adversarij omnes domestici nulli pacifici omnes proximi omnes quae sua sunt quaerunt Ministri Christi sunt seruiunt Antichristo All friends and yet all are enemies all necessaries and yet all aduersaries all of an houshold yet none peaceable all neighbours yet euery one seekes his owne the Ministers of Christ but they serue Antichrist And afterwards Superest vt de medio fiat daemonium meridianum c. It remaineth that the Meridian Deuill the bold deuill that walkes at noone or at
mid-day in the open light come to deceiue the residue that still are in Christ persisting in their simplicity For he hath supped vp the riuers of wise men and torrents of powerfull men Iob 40.23 and hath hope that Jordan will run in his mouth that is The humble and simple that are in the Church For he is Antechrist which counterfetteth himselfe to be not onely the day 2 Thess 2.4 8. but the midday and extols himselfe aboue all that is worshipped as God whom the Lord Iesus will slay with the breath of his mouth and destroy in the appearing of his comming Bern. in Psal 90. vel 91. ser 6. This conclusion also he repeats writing vpon the Psalme Qui habitat Superest vt reueletur homo peccati c. It remaineth that the Man of sinne be reuealed the sonne of perdition Daemonium non modo diurnum sed meridianum quod non solum transfiguratur in Angelum lucis sed extollitur super omne quod dictur Deus aut quod colitur c. Bern. serm 1. in convers Pauli And elsewhere Saint Bernard makes his complaint to God O God thy neere friends come neere to stand against thee The whole Vniueâ—sity of Christian people from the least to the greatest seeme to haue conspired against thee From the sole of the feet to the crowne of the head there is no soundnesse Iniquity is gone out from the elder Iudges thy Vicars Of Bernard see more in D. â—â—eld Appendix to the fift booke of the Church part 1. pag. 88 89. which seem to rule thy people and now we cannot say such people such Priest for the people are not so as the Priest Alas alas O Lord God those are the first chiefe in persecution who seeme to loue and beare the first and chiefe place in thy Church c. Johannes Sarisburiensis told Hadrian the fourth Joh Sarisbur in Policratic lib. 6. cap. 24. plainly what the world thought of him and his Prelats that the Roman Church shewed her selfe not a mother but a step mother to all other Churches For in it sit the Scribes and Pharises laying importable burdens vpon mens shoulders which themselues will not touch with one finger They hurt very oft and herein they follow the Deuils which then are thought to doe good when they cease to doe harme except a very few who performe the name and office of Pastors Sed ipse Romanus Pontifex omnibus grauis fere intolerabilis est that is euen the Bishop of Rome himselfe is grieuous to all and almost intollerable Aliacus de Reformatione Ecclesiae Caesarius Heisterbach hist lib. 2. cap. 29. These times were euill the succeeding much worse Of which Petrus de Aliaco Cardinall of Cambray said It was a prouerbe in his time Ad hunc statum venit Romana ecclesia vt non esset digna regi nisi per reprobos The Church of Rome was come to that state that it was not worthy to be gouerned but onely by Reprobates Robert Grosthead Matth. Paris in Henric. 3. See this History abridged in D. Field church appendix part 1. pag. 97. B. Carlton Iurisd cap. 8. §. 111. a very learned and holy Bishop of Lincolne liuing anno 1140. wrote sharpely to the Pope for the euils he did specially in England that he was opposite to Christ a murderer of soules and an Hereticke in these his courses c. Vpon receit of which letters the Pope was exceedingly moued threatning to cast downe this Bishop into the pit of all confusion but was pâ—câ—fied by the more moderate Cardinals telling him of this Bishops holinesse learning reputation and since there must be a departure from their Church the medling with such an excellent man might occasion it the things which he proued being full and manifest Archb. Abboâ— contra Hill reason 1. §. 28. William Ockam an Englishman a great Schooleman liuing anno 1320. for his large reproofe of the Papacy in many points in his bookes he was excommunicated by the pope and dyed willingly vnder that sentence Catalog testium verit lib 18. D. Field ch l. 3. c. 11. He cryed out of peruerting Scriptures Fathers and Canons of the Church with shamelesse and Harlots foreheads and that many that should be pillars of the Church did cast themselues headlong into the pit of Heresies See B. Carlton Iurisdiction cap. 1. §. 11. Michael Cesenas liued anno 1320. he was generall of the Order of the Minorites he wrote against three constitutions of Pope Iohn 22. and was by Iohn depriued and disabled from taking any other dignity but Cesena appealed from the Pope as from the head of faction in the Church to the Roman Catholicke and Apostolicke Church and was fauoured therein by Ockam and many famous learned men and by the two Vniuersities of Oxford and Paris Nicholas Clemangis Archidiaconus Baiocensis liuing anno 1417. in his booke De corupto Ecclesiae statu writes very sharpely against the Popes ambition and couetousnesse preying vpon all Churches and bringing them into miserable slauery and against the stately Cardinals and other vices of the Clergy Gerson lib. de concil o vnius obedientiae and in many other bookes John Gerson Chancellor of Paris anno 1429. writes the like wishing that all things should be reformed and brought backe to their ancient state in or neere the Apostles times Of Gersons doctrine see D. Field Appendix to the fifth booke of the Church part 2. p. 73. seq Petrus de Aliaco Cardinalis Cameracensis liuing about the same time wrote to the Councell of Constance a booke wherin he reprooueth many notable abuses of the Romanists and giueth aduice how to redresse them Arch. Abbot ibid. §. 13. Laurentius Valla a Patricias of Rome and Canon of Saint Iohns of Lateran liuing about the same time wrote against the forged Donation of Constantine and many abuses of the Pope and was by the Pope driuen into exile I might here speake of Leonardus Aretinus Antonius Cornelius Lynnichanus and diuers other writers reprouing the same things §. 13. Antiquus Let them alone for these whom you haue alledged speake not of any false doctrines of the Church of Rome but onely against the wicked liues of the Professors Antiquissimus Yes against both and especially because they laboured by false doctrine to iustifie their doings and therefore they write not onely against the Pope but against the Papacy the very office that challenged a right to doe such things as the Pope and his Clergy did The two Cardinals Cameracensis and Cusanus Camer in his booke to the Councell of Constance Cusanus Concord Cathol lib. 2. wholly condemned the Papacy as we do denying the Popes vniuersality of Iurisdiction vncontroulable power infallible iudgement and right to meddle with Princes states making him nothing but the first Bishop in order and honour amongst the Bishops of the Christian Church And this claimed power of the Pope
priests onely Cassander writes and Micrologus Cassander praefat ord Romani Microl. de officio Missae cap. 19. Clicthâ—veus on the Canon of the Masse cited by Cassander ibidem and Clicthoveus among many others Circumgestation saith Cassander is contrary to the manner of the Ancients Cassander consult art 22. Feild quo supra for they admitted none to the fight of the Sacrament but the partakers and therefore the rest were bidden depart Crautzius praiseth Cusanus who being the popes Legat in Germany tooke away his Circumgestation vnlesse it were within the Octaues of Corpus Christi day The Sacrament being instituted for vse and not for ostentation Touching the honour of Saints Gerson and Contarenus Gerson de Directione cordis consider 16. sequent Contarenus in confut artic Lutheri and many others reprehend sundry superstitious obseruations and wish they were wisely abolished Whether the Saints in heauen doe particularly know our estate and heare our cryes and grones not onely Saint Augustine August de cura pro mortuis Glossa in Esay 63 Hugo Erudit Theolog. de sacram fidei lib. 2. part 16. cap. 11. and the Author of the Interlineall glosse But Hugo de Sancto victore tels vs it is altogether vncertaine and cannot be knowne So that though in generality they pray for vs or rather for all the Church on earth yet we may not safely and with faith pray to them That in the primitiue Church publike prayers were celebrated in the vulgar tongue Lyra confesseth Lyra in 1. Cor. 14 Caietan in respons ad Articulos Parisienseâ— and Caietan professeth that he thinketh it would bee more for edification if they were so now And he confirmeth his opinion out of Saint Paul Saint Bernard wrote diuers things concerning the now Romish Doctrine touching speciall faith imperfection and impurity of inherent righteousnesse merits power of freewill the conception of the blessed Virgin and the keeping of the feast of her conception a See D. Field Appendix to the fift booke of the Church part 1. pag. 89. Bernard serm 5. de verb. Esaiae All our righteousnesse saith he is as the polluted rags of a menstruous woman b Serm. 1. de Annunciat We must beleeue particularly that all our sinnes are remitted vs. c Tract de gratia lib. arb in fine Our workes are via regni not causa regnandi they are the way that leadeth to the kingdome but no cause why we raigne d Epist 175. ad Canonicos Lugd. The blessed Virgin was conceiued in sin and the feast of her conception ought not to be kept So that what errours and abuses we haue amended in our reformed Churches those the learned men of former Ages haue espied and haue written against them and we haue made no other Reformation then they heartily desired For conclusion of this point see what a number of famous men writing and preaching against the corruptions of Rome One Vniuersity afforded and thereby gesse what the world did §. 15. Gabriel Powel de Antichristo Edit Lond. 1605. reckons these Oxford men amongst many others in his Preface 1 King Alfred Founder of Oxford Vniuersity would not haue his people ignorant of Scriptures or bard the reading thereof Anno 880 Capgrav cataloge Sanct Angliae Polydor. Virg hist Ang. lib. 5. Baleus 2 Joannes Patricius Erigena a Brittan first Reader in Oxford ordained by the King wrote a booke of the Eucharist agreeable to Bertrams and condemned after by the Pope in Vercellensi Synodo And he Martyred for it anno 884. Philip. in Chron. lib. 4. sub Henr. 4 Baleus cent 2. cap 24. 3 Some Diuines at Oxford were burnt in the face and banished for saying the Church of Rome was the Whore of Babylon Monkery a stinking carrion their vowes toyes and nurses of Sodome Purgatories Masses dedications of Temples worship of Saints c. inuentions of the Deuill anno 960. Matth. Paris lib. 4. Guido Perpin de haeresib Baleus cent 2. 4 Arnulph or Arnold an English preacher a Monke of Oxford for preaching bitterly against Prelats and Priests wicked liues and corruptions cruelly butchered anno 1126. but saith Platina greatly commended by the Roman Nobility for a true seruant of Christ Bale cent 2. cap. 70. 5 Joannes Sarisburiensis anglus Oxoniensis theologus Episcopus Carnotensis beloued of the Popes Engenius 3. and Hadrian 4. wrote against the abuses of Clergy and Bishops in Objurgatorie Cleri in Polycratico he saith The Scribes and Pharises sit in the Roman Church laying importable burdens on mens shoulders The Pope is grieuous to all and almost intollerable Ita debacchantur ejus legati ac si ad ecclesiam flagellandam egressus sit Satan a facâ—e domini and he that dissents from their doctrine is iudged an Hereticke or a Schismaticke c. 1140. Sarisburien Polycr lib. 5. cap. 16. lib. 6. cap. 24. 6 Gualo Professor of Mathematicks in Oxford much praised of Sarish in Polycrat wrote inuectiues against Priests of the Monkish profession their luxuries pompes and impostures anno 1170. Bale cent 3. cap. 15. 7 Gilbert Foliot Doctor of Diuinity in Oxford Bishop first of Hereford and after of London perswaded King Henry 2 after the example of Jehoshaphat and other Kings to keepe the Clergy in subiection and oft resisted and blamed Tho. Becket to his face 1170. Bale ib. cap. 7. 8 Syluester Gyrald Archdeacon Meneuensis beloued of Hen. 2 and Iohn King of England wrote a booke of the Monks Cistertians naughtinesse c. 1200. â—eland catalogo virorum illustrium Bale cent 3 cap. 59. 9 Alexander a Diuine of Oxford sent by King John to defend his authority against the Pope which he did by reasons and Scriptures and wrote against the Popes power and temporall Dominion He was banished by Langton Bishop of Canterbury and dyed in exile he liued anno 1207. when King Iohn banished 64. Monkes of Canterbury for contumary breaking his commandement Bale cent 3 cap. 57. 10 Gualter Maxes Archdeacon of Oxford a famous man hauing been at Rome and seene the ambition of the Pope he set it out while he liued with most vehement satyricall criminations He wrote a booke called The Reuelation of the Romish Goliah and diuers others of the enormity of the Clergy lamentation ouer Bishops and against the Pope the Roman Court the euils of Monkes c. he flourished anno 1210. Siluester Gyrald in spec eccles lib. 3. c. 1. 14 Bale cent 3 cap. 61. 11 Robertus Capito Robert Grosthead Doctor of Diuinity in Oxford Bishop of Lincolne wrote against Prelats idlenesse and thundered against the Romish Court he modestly but yet publikely reproued the couetousnesse pride and manifold tyranny of Pope Innocent 4. He was excommunicated to the pit of hell and cited to come to their bloudy Court but he appealed from the Popes tyranny to the eternall tribunall of Iesus Christ and shortly after dyed anno 1253. The Priests that taught mens commandements and not
beleeued by as many as shall be saued y In â—ulla juramenti de prosess fidei These 12 new Articles you may see also in the Epistle Dedicatory to B. Iewels workes in euery Church In Onuphrius added to Platina in vita Pij 4. 7 We beleeue that the true God is to be worshipped in Spirit and Truth and according as himselfe hath prescribed and you yeeld that therein we doe well but you adde that he may be analogically relatiuely worshipped by Images and by other Doctrines deuised by Men which are not commanded but sharply reproued by the Scriptures Exod. 20.4 5. Deut. 4.15 16. Mat. 15.9 Mar. 7 3 4.7 Col. 2.18 22 23. God grant we may serue him as himselfe hath prescribed and then we shall be sure to be happy enough See D. Hall Roma irreconciliabilis sect 21. 8 We beleeue we ought to pray with feruency and sincerity of heart with a purpose to forsake all sinne and to serue God truely and with faith and hope to be heard you beleeue so also but you adde wee may pray in an vnknowne tongue without vnderstanding sense or feeling what we say with many repetitions and by number vpon Beads without weight and that such prayers are satâ—sfactory for sin and meritorious of grace You doe not say I hope we ough to pray in a tongue vnknowne but we may doe it So you condemne not our custome lest you condemne Saint Paul also 1 Cor 14.15 c. but onely excuse your owne 9 We beleeue we ought to pray vnto God the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost you yeeld it to be good but you adde not that we are commanded but that we may also pray vnto Angels and Saints deceased But surely the worship and inuocation of Angels is forbidden by the Councell of Laodicaea much more of Saints For they that vrged the worship of Angels alledged that for our better accesse vnto God we we must vse the intercession of Angels as Gods Courtiers and Attendants and this is your reason for your prayers vnto Saints The Councell therefore that forbiddeth the one implieth the prohibition of the other See more of this in Bishop Mortons Protestants Appeal lib. 2. cap. 12. section 1 2 3 4 5 6 c and compendiously sâ—ct 13. 10 We beleeue that our Lord â—esus Christ is our Mediator both of Redemption and intâ—rcession You grant this to be true but you adde vnto him Angels and Saints vpon whose intercession and merits you also in part relye See B. Morton ib. lib. 2. cap. 12. specially sect 10 11 12 13. Perk. â—esor Cath. points 15. 11 We beleeue that the glorified Saints beare most louing â—ffection to the Saints liuing on earth and pray in generall for the Church Militant You beleeue so to but you adde that they heare mens prayers made vnto them pray for particular men and know their wants which hearing and knowledge we say is proper to God alone But your greatest Clerkes cannot determine how the Saints know our hearts and prayers whether by hearing or seeing or presence euery where or by Gods relating or reueâ—ling mens prayers and needs vnto them All which wayes some of your Doctors hold as probable or possible and others deny and and confute them as vntrue Of this see Bishop Morton Appeal lib. 2. cap. 12. sect 5. and lib. 5. cap. 2 sect 2. Perkins reformed Catholicke point 14. 12 We honour Gods Saints deceased as the Prophets Apostles Martyrs and other holy sâ—ruants of God both by reuerend memorials of them praises to God for them and for his benâ—fits to the Church by them and by imitation of their vertues Their true Reliques vertues bookes good workâ—s and eâ—amples we respect with reuerence And their bodily Reliques we despise not but reuerently keepe them if we may without offence This you like well but whereas you further worship the Saints theâ—r Images or Reliques with kneeling Inuocation dedication of Churches and Festiuall dayes and Pilgrimages to their Shrines or Reliques you step too farre into superstition and Idolatry See B. Mortons Appeal lib. 5 cap. 2. sect 3 4 5. and cap. 3. sect Doctor Hall Roma irreconciliabilis section 20. and 21. 13 We beleeue tâ—at man is iustified by the merits and passion of our Sauiour Iesus Christ Antic 11. 1562. you beleeue so too but you aâ—de that he must be further iustified by his owne merits or satisfactions Of Iustification and of Merits see a large discourse afterwards 14 We beleeue also that as Christs most perfect righteousnesse is most necâ—ssary to be imputed vnto vs for our Iustâ—fication so our owne inherent righteousnesse wrought in vs by Gods Spirit for sanctification of life is necessary to saluation and that he is no good Christian that shewes not his true conuersion by the fruits of a good life You cannot mislike this And yet you charge vs that we open a gate to all licentiousnesse of life because we teach that we are not iustified by our owne good works which are farre short of perfection but by Christs righteousnesse imputed vnto vs which alone is most perfect and able to satisfie Gods Iustice and his Law We vrge good workes as much as you as absolute necessary effects of Iustifying grace but not causes thereof saying with S. Bernard They are Via regni non causa regnandi The way whereby we must walke to felicity or else we shall neuer come to it but not the meritorious cause of felicity 15 Yea we vrge good workes more then you doe We teach that in true conuersion a man must be wounded in his conscience by the sense of hâ—s sinnes his contrition must be compungent and vâ—hement brusing breaking renting the heart and feeling the throwes as a woman labouring of Child bâ—fore the new creature be brought forth or Christ truely formed in him It is not done without bitternesse of the soule without study care indignatioâ— râ—uâ—nge 2 Cor. 7 11. But as some Infants are bâ—â—ne with lâ—sse paine to the Mother and some with more so may the new man be regenerated in some with more in some with lesse anxiety of trauell But surely grace is not infused into the heart of any sinner except there be at least so great affliction of spirit for sinne foregoing that he cannot but feele it otherwise he might make a confâ—ssion without contrition Thus we vrge sinners to a true feeling and sorrow for their sinne And for scandalous faults we vrge open sinners to open acknowledgement satisfaction of the Church and to â—ndure the censures thereof and all men to practise the actions of holy deuotion the better to humble and dispose themselues to be more capable of reconciliation with God and to promise and vow amendment of life and set down with themselues the best fitting courses for it See D. Francis White Orthodoxe Faith p. 16. We teach though they must be iustified by Christs merits onely applied and made theirs by faith yet that
him might answerably maintaine him vphold his authority and all his proceedings with the disgrace and beating downe of all his or their aduersaries §. 2. See Hist concil Trent lib. 2. pag. 167. 169. 170. an 1546. lib. 4. pag. 322. This course was found to be very hurtfull to the Church and was complained of by many learned men in the following Ages and in the late Councell of Trent Reformation thereof was very earnestly called for by many Bishops especially the Spanish as a thing that vtterly abolished the Apostles Institution and the holy Fathers practise took away the Bishops office and was the cause why all things were out of order and so had growne by degrees from bad to worse for three hundred yeeres Neither was it possible to amend them wh le these ambulatory Monkes and Fryars did so swarme in the world with priuiledge to preach where and what they list against the Bishops willes Vpon such great and frequent complaints in Trent Ibid. pag. 170. the pope and Cardinals at Rome tooke the matter into their consideration and they quickly saw that if these exemptions and priuiledges of preaching Monkes and Fryers were taken away the popes authority would decay For it was a cleare case that after the six hundredth yeare the primacy of the Apostolicke Sea had beene vpheld by the Benedictine Monkes exempted and after by the Congregations of Clunie and Cistercium and other Monasticall Assemblies vntill the Mendicant Fryars arose by whom it had beene maintained till that time And therefore to take away those priuiledges were directly to oppugne the Papacy with a manifest depression of the Court of Rome These motions therefore were by all possible meanes to be silenced Note by the way something of the Monkes here named and the Ages they liued in §. 3. Tritem de viris illustr ord Benediclini lib. 1. cap. 2. 5. Tritemius writes that of the Benedictines there were before the Councell of Constance 15000 Religious houses and that out of this order there had beene taken of Popes eighteene Cardinals one hundred and eighty Archbishops one thousand one hundred sixty foure Bishops three thousand fiue hundred and twelue by which you may gesse at the multitudes power estimation and authority that this order had in the world Azor. instit moral lib. 12. c. 21. Azorius saith when this order grew slacke and swarued from their first rule the Cluniacenses arose out of them an 913. And the Câ—sternienses anno 1198. And these were they that vpheld the Papacy so notably in those middle times of darkenesse when all Learning both Diuine and Humane yea and almost all goodnesse was decayed out of the world and ignorant men were apt to beleeue any thing and take it for currant and authenticall which their seeming-holy Church-men taught being no way able to examine the truth thereof §. 4. Legend Aur. Iacobi de Voragine in vita Dominici c. Also in vita Dominici addita Lipomano De historia Sanctorum These things they say were made knowne to diuers deuout Monkes by Visions or Reuelations whereof Iacobus de Voragine Bishop of Genua reciteth some In legenda S. Dominici But in succeeding times when the worlds eyes were better opened and the opposers of the Papacy specially the Waldenses or Albigenses grew to greater numbers and strength Innocent 3. hit vpon better meanes against them by the two orders of begging Fryers newly deuised by S S. Dominick and Francis There is a wicked and prophane story which I thought the learned of this Age had beene ashamed of but that I find it new written againe by Costerus the Iesuite in the Preface of his Institutions how that Iesus Christ was in a great chafe that the Albigenses increased so fast and seemed to ouercome the world so that he said he would presently destroy the world But the holy Virgin his Mother prayed him to be patient a while that she might first send two men into the world S. Dominicke and S. Francis and if they could ouercome them all should be well if not then let him take his pleasure They write also that Dominicus hauing deuised a new order against Heretickes better then any former came to pope Innocent 3. to haue it confirmed The pope in some suspence whether to grant or deny it one night saw in his dream the great church of Lateran shrinking in his ioynts and ready to finke to the earth whereat affrighted he thought he saw Dominick presently come and hold it vp with his shoulders Vpon which vision he confirmed his new order Thus writes Vincentius in Speculo histor Antoninus Theodoricus Bertrandus Bonav de vita Francisci cap. 3. in fine apud Lipomanum Baptista Mantuanus But Bonaventure saith It was Saint Francis that held vp the Church See Bishop Vsher De successu Ecclesiae cap 9. § 9 10. Howsoeuer it is certaine they that wrote and they that beleeued these stories had a strong conceit that these two Orders were magnae spes altera Romae Strong successiue props to vphold the Maiesty of the Papacy And so they were many wayes 1 by their multitude for they quickly spread ouer the face of the earth some say Chawcer in the wife of Bathes tale as thicke as the Locusts darkning the ayre Reuel 9 or as Chawcer saith as thicke as motes in the Sunne Beame 2 By their credit and estimation among the people for they were receiued and admired as most holy men vowing pouerty forswearing riches lands or other worldly goods for Christs sake contented with their Houses Gardens and Orchards liuing on Almes begged or brought to them simply cloathed with ropes for their girdles and preaching very diligently in all places specially quaint Tales and Legends delighting the people But the sense of their credit made them vntolerably audacious See these things at large in Mat. Paris pag 404. and 673. And in B. Vsher De Eccles cap. 9. §. 14. seq in vilifying all ordinary Ministers of the Gospell creeping into and vsurping their Offices and magnifying themselues as the onely men of Gods priuy Councell full of inspirations and Reuelations they onely knew how to distinguish lepram à lepra one sinne from another how to open hard and knotty questions resolue all doubts giue true penance and absolution c. And they kept bookes of the names of all theit Clients that chose them to be their Confessors and counsellours and by such deuises drew infinite store of people and much wealth after them whereby they built very stately houses like Kings Palaces and professing pouerty abounded with all wealth and superfluity and so robbed the ordinary Ministers of their maintenance and brought them into such contempt and pouerty that they made grieuous complaints thereof to the Emperour Pope and Cardinals in which complaints some Bishops ioyned with them Yea the famous Vniuersity of Paris complained to the Popes of their wrongs also but all in vaine for
the pope fauoured the Fryers and curbed the Vniuersities priuiledges §. 5. See Vsherabidem During this contention at Paris The Fryers forged a new Gospell fitter it seemes for their purpose then Christs Gospell and called it the Gospell of the Holy Ghost and the euerlasting Gospell Evangelium aeternum labouring to make men beleeue it was more perfect better and worthier then the Gospell of Christ as the Sunne was more perfect then the Mooue and the kernell of a Nut better then the shell and that Christs Gospell should then cease and this should come in the roome of it and continue for euer And this Gospell continued 55 yeares without any open reprehension of the Church of Rome and at length was set forth to be openly read and expounded in the Vniuersity of Paris anno 1255. But it was opposed by some Parisian Doctors Gulielmus de Sancto amore O do de Duaco Nicholaus de Barro and Christianus Belluacensis who wrote against it and shewed the monstrous impieties and blasphemies of it After much contention finally the matter was brought before the pope anno 1256. who with aduice of his Cardinals tooke order that this Gospell and all the copies thereof should be secretly burned and not openly reprehended for disgracing their Orders and also that the Parisians bookes written against it should be publikely burned The popes Decree for this purpose is inserted in Bishop Vshers booke De successione Ecclesiarum cap. 9. § 28. Where also the whole story is set downe somewhat largely collected out of many approued Historians there cited ibid. § 20. seq By this story appeareth the little conscience these seeming holy Fryers made of the truth of their teaching §. 6. or of corrupting Gods Word or abrogating it or of teaching any thing that might serue for their purpose And these were the worthy men whom the Jnnocent pope made choyce of to vphold not Christs Church but the Papacy authorizing them to preach where and what they list without controule of any man for the maintenance thereof 3 And not onely to preach but to exercise the authority and power of a most cruell Inquisition Hos prosternamus deleamusque said Dominicâ— to Francis in vita Deminici yea made them the chiefe Inquisitors to search out and deliuer vp to death all those that gaine-said and withstood without yeelding vnto the Doctrine and gouernment of the Pope although otherwise they liued neuer so holily iustly and quietly which bloody office they executed with all diligence and cruelty §. 3. 4 About the same time also and out of their Schoole arose another Euill of vnprofitable and idle Sententiaries Questionists Summists Quodlibetists and such like 1 Tim. 6.4 fit men to corrupt the simplicity of the Gospell and fill mens heads with darke thorny and brawling disputes to languish about questions 2 Tim. 2 23. and strife of words and by too much subtilty making plaine things obscure losing the pith marrow and kernell of true Theology 1 Tim. 6.20 and bringing true sauing knowledge of good life to prophane and vaine ianglings and oppositions of science falsely so called For now was Theology made conformable to their rules of Philosophy and must haue no other sense then their fore-conceiued opinions allowed it and all other senses must be shifted of by subtile distinctions Viues in his notes vpon S. Augustine de civ Dei The Schoolemen saith Lodovicus Viues through ignorance of tongues haue not onely marred and smoothered a Lib. 3. cap. 31. all other Arts but b Lib 3. cap. 13. lib. 19. c. 12. Diuinity too and and haue c Lib. 11. c. 11. 14. Lib. 13. cap. 1. lib. 18. cap. 1. lib. 20. cap. 16. lib. 21 cap. 7. As D. Rainolds hath collected them in the Preface to his Conference with Mr. Hart. But these places are now purged out by Index Expurg in the later Prints prophaned it with their curiosity their vanity their folly their rashnesse in mouing and defining questions As Aristotelians rather then Christians and Heathen Philosophers then Schollers of the holy Ghost §. 4. When M. Luther had reproued the great abuse of Pardons Concil Trid sess 21. c. 9. anno 1517. and that so iustly that shortly after the Fathers of the Trent Councell vtterly abolished the pardoners as vntollerably scandalous to Christian people and thereby iustified Luthers beginning and proceeding Ignatius Loiola a Spaniard lately before a Courtier and a Souldier and now disabled by a wound in one of his legges thought vpon a better remedy against the enemies of the Popes soueraignty Genebrard lib. 4. chron then had been deuised before and in the yeare 1521. began a new order of Iesuites he obserued as he trauelled in many Countries and Vniuersities such rules and orders as best fitted his purpose Possevin Bibl. select lib. 1. cap. 38. and hauing ioyned ten other choice men to himselfe came to Rome anno 1540. to get his order confirmed by the Pope and by meanes of Cardinall Contarenus Massaeus Iesuita lib 2. c. 1 â— vit Ignatij Loiola offered the forme of his new order to the Pope wherein he had to the three vowes of other orders super added a fourth vow that the Iesuites should willingly and readily goe into any Countrey of Christians or Infidels whethersoeuer the Pope would send them for the affaires of Religion This the Pope greatly liked saying it would proue a notable helpe to the afflicted state of the Church Ribadeneira vit Igâ—at lib. 2. c. 18. Thus writes Mâ—ssaeus the Iesuite and another Iesuite Ribadineira saith God by singular prouidence sent Jgnatius to helpe his Church now when it was ready to fall They say Satan sent Luther and God sent the Iesuites to withstand him We say the contrary But let it be iudged by the purport of their Doctrine who came from God â—nd who from the enemy They that teach disloyalty and rebellion against Kings and leade their people into Conspiracies and Treasons against States and Kingdomes to let all other points passe vntouched for the present let them be branded for the Emissaries of Satan This order then was first confirmed by Paul Azor. Institut moral lib. 13. cap. 7. 3. 1540 and againe 1543. and by Julius 3. 1550. also by Pius 5. 1565. and 1571. and lastly by Gregory 13. 1584. as Azorius the Iesuit writeth and sets downe the Confirmation at large But this order of Iesuites neuer came to the height till Gregory 13 his time when Claudius de Aqua viva was made their Generall Possevin Bibl. select l. 1. c. 39. Then was a proiect laide to build Colledges and Seminaries to traine vp yong men and make them fit instruments to maintaine the Papacy and Romish Church To that end sundry choice men were brought from diuers Countries Ioannes Azorius from Spaine Iasper Gonzales from Portugall Jacobus Tyrius from France Petrus Buseus from Austria Antonius
cap. 21. Ac per hoc etiam nesciente ecclesia propter malam pollutamque conscientiam daâ—nati a Christo â—am in corpore Christi non sunt quod est ecclesiâ— â—uoniam non potest Christus habere membra damnata Though the Church know them not yet they that are condemned by Christ for their euill and defiled conscience are not now in the body of Christ which is the Church because Christ cannot haue any damned members To which place and many other like cited out of Saint Augustine Bellarmine i Bellar. ib. §. Argumâ—ntum octauum answereth That wicked men are not of the true inward part of the Church but of the outward onely as he had said before not true members nor simply of the Church but equiuocally By all this I hope you see our Doctrine and distinctions agree with the truth taught by the Scriptures and Fathers and your best learned men to which euen Bellarmine himselfe after much disputing and shifting is compelled to yeeld And though you are loth to allow vs the termes of visible and invisible the one noting the outward mixt number of professors the other the purer part of the Church to whom the promises belong and who are onely knowne of God yet you are compelled to yeeld vs the matter meant by them Antiquus If you meane no other thing by those termes we yeeld you both the matter and the termes But Subsection 2. § 1. Some promises of God concerne the outward spreâ—ding of the Church some the inward graces § 2. The outward spreading and glorious visibâ—lity is not at all times alike § 3. So S. Ambrose and S. Austen teach by comparing the Church to the Moone § 4. Many Fathers and Romish Doctors say that in the time of Antichrist the Church will be obscure and hardly visible § 5. Which say Valentinianus and many Fathers was fulfilled in the Arrians time § 6. The Jesuite Valentinianus grants as much invisibility of the Church as Protestants desire § 7. Obseruations out of his grant If you meane that the whole true Church may bee latent and invisible many yeares §. 1 without being seene of the world by her Gouernment Doctrine and Sacraments we deny all possibility of such invisibility Antiquissimus We neuer held or taught any such thing See B. Whâ—â—e against Fisheâ— pag. 62. Now then since you yeeld vs those distinctions of the Church and grant that the most or best of the promises belong onely to the better part thereof which is onely knowen vnto God and not to all the professors that are visible to men I goe forwards to distinguish of the promises whereof some are of the outward amplitude largenesse spreading of the Church to all Nations whereas formerly it had beene shut vp in the land of Canaan onely and of outward subiection of Kings and peoples to the profession of the truth Some are of the inward purity grace and holinesse of the Church and of our Sauiours peculiar loue vnto it vniting it as his immaculate Spouse vnto himselfe and making it partaker of his glory The former are pliable to the visible Church in the generality thereof But it you apply the latter also to that whole visible company you runne into inextricable errours For they are appliable onely to the better and sounder part thereof which is onely discerned and knowen vnto God and in that respect invisible to men This distinction you grant also in granting the former I come therefore thirdly to The distinction of times for the outward promises are not all at all times appliable to the outward visible Church §. 2. or not at all times alike For in some Ages the Church is more conspicuous then in other yea the false Church more conspicuous then the true If you thinke the Church must be alwayes gloriously visible to the end of the world without interruption you are deceiued Consider one part of the Scripture with another Esay 2.2 Mat. 7.14 You looke vpon Esayes mountaine to which all must flow but you see not Christs strait gate and narrow way which few doe find Esay 49.23 You note how at sometimes Kings and Queenes shall be nursing Fathers to the Church but you note not that at another time Reuel 17.2 The Kings of the earth shall commit fornication with the Whore of Babylon and the Inhabitants of the earth be made drunke with the wine of her fornication Psal 45.9 You thinke of a Queene all glorious in a vesture of gold wrought about with diuers colours to whom all Nations bring gifts the Church spreading her glory to the Gentiles Reuel 12.1 6. but you forget the woman flying into the Wildernesse to hide her selfe from the rage of the Dragon which woman signifies the persecuted Church by your Rhemish confession Marke 16.15 You remember well that the faith of Christ must be spread ouer the face of the earth but you forget that towards Christs comming there shall scarce be found any faith vpon the earth Luke 18.8 You remember that the Church shall extend from sea to sea and from the Riuer to the worlds end Psal 72.8 and the Kings of Tharsis Arabia and Saba shall bring gifts and all Nations shall serue the Messias 2 Thess 2.3 4 7. But you forget there must be an Apostacy a reuolt a falling away which your Rhemists say shall be from many points of true Religion and that the man of sinne shall sit in the Temple of God carrying himselfe as if he were God not in plaine termes but in a mystery Saint a Ambr. Epist lib. 5. ep 31. Ambrose and S. b Aug. in Psal 101. De Temp. ser 134. epist 48. â—â— Augustine compare the Church to the Moone §. 3. which receiâ—eth her light from the Sunne and sometime shineth in her full light some times with halfe light sometimes obscurely and sometime is ecclipsed You would haue this Moone alwayes in the full And if she shew but little light to vs or be ecclipsed you will not yeeld she is the Moone And yet except in the eclipse Astronomers demonstrate that the Moone hath at all times as much light as in the full but oftentimes a great part of the bright side is turned to heauen and a lesser part to the earth And so the Church is euer conspicuous to Gods eye though it appeare not alwayes so to vs. As when Elias thought there had beene no more true seruants of God but himselfe yet God knew of 7000 more though their names be not recorded I pray you consider well these and other places of Scripture that describe the Church persecuted scattered and obscured as well as those that describe the largenesse conspicuousnesse and glory of it And remember the one must be true as well as the other and each must haue their times to be fulfilled in So shall you runne straight forward and not on a byas as you haue done
Consider the Doctrine of the Fathers §. 4. B. Vsher grau quaest cap. 6. §. 5. and of your owne learnedest men speaking especially of the time of Sathan let loose c Aug. epist 80. aâ— Hesychium Saint Augustine saith Ecclesiam non appâ—rituram impijs tunc persecutoribus vltra modum saeuientibus The Church shall not appeare the impious persecutors then beyond measure raging d Greg. in Iob lib. 9. cap. 29. Gregory The Church as one weakned with old age will scarce bring forth children by preaching e Sermâ—n dâ— consummatione mundi Antichristo edit Coloâ— 1603. pag. 219 Ephraim Syrus Men will earnestly enquire whether the Word of God be any where vpon earth and it will be answered No where f Soto in 4. Sâ—nt dist 40. q. 1 â—rt 1. Dominicus à Soto your great schooleman saith That faith will be extinguished in the world and vnder the leading of Antichrist the City of God will be ouerthrowne And of preaching the Word of God your g Aquin. Comment in cap. 9. Apocal. Aquinas saith At first when Antichrist is borne before he haue enlarged his power there will be preaching but after he is in his greatest domination then preaching he meaneth preaching of the truth will be particular and not as now generall nor so solemne as now And before Aquinas This wrote h Apud Vsher ibid. Valent. post lit t. Vsher ib. §. 7. Joachimus Abbas Florensis The whole Church of the Saints will be hidden for so the Elect of God will bee wise for themselues that they will not presume to preach publikely the darkenesse preuailing not that they will cease to encourage and exhort the faithfull more secretly but because they will not dare to preach openly §. 5. Haply you will appropriate this to be the last times of Antichrist which your Doctors hold to be very short but your Valentinianus extends it to other former times and applies it to the times of the Arrian Heresie Of which i Nazian initio Orat. 25. ad Arianos Nazianzen writes thus Where are they now that obiect pouerty vnto vs and insolently brag of their riches which define the Church by multitude and scorne the little flocke whereof k See Hilar. contra Aurent Bâ—sil â—pist 70 71. Vitam Aâ—tonij inter oâ—â—ra Atâ—anâ—â—ij other Fathers say l Vâ—ncen◠〈◊〉 commâ—â—iâ—oâ—â— that almost the whole world was shooken with the cruell tempest of that sudden heresie 〈◊〉 Bâ—câ—â—ri 〈…〉 so that it defiled not onely the parts of the East and West but entangled also the South and North and the Ilands with the perfidiousnesse thereof n Hieronymus contra Luciferianos So that the whole world groaned and wondered that it was become Arrian But the o Athanasius epist ad solitariam vitam agentes godly true followers of Christ as that great Prophet Elias were hidden and thrust themselues into holes and dennes of the earth or continued wandring in the Wildernesse For p Basil epist 69. auoyding the houses of prayer which were then become schooles of impiety they were compelled to lift vp their hands to the Lord in deserts and q Vincent Lirin in commonitorio the greatest part being thrust out and banished from the Cities were among the deserts holes sauage Beasts and rockes with hunger thirst nakednesse afflicted worne and wasted And r Basil epist 17. when they suffered the same things that their Fathers suffered yet they were not thought to suffer for Christ because their persecutors also were called by the name of Christians Thus was it with the true Christians in the Arians times thus with the Church of God in the middletimes after Sathans loosing thus with the Protestants in those later times all persecuted by them that called themselues Christians and Catholicks and held the chiefest places in the Christian world And such was the paucity and obscurity of Christians in the Arians times that S. Å¿ Basil ib. Basil cryes out An Ecclesias suas prorsus reliquit dominus Hath God verily forsaken his Church Is it now the last houre and doth the defection or departure thus take beginning that now henceforth that man of sinne that sonne of perdition may be reuealed c. But let vs heare the very words of your owne learned Iesuite t Greg. de Val. Analysis fidei lib. 6. cap. 4. probatione 4. §. Iam vero §. 6. Gregory de valentia who grants as much as we desire Now to refute the cauils of Sectaries saith he Note we doe not say The Church is alwayes alike conspicuous or alwayes alike easie to be discerned For we know it is sometimes tossed with the waues of Errours Schismes Persecutions so that to the vnskilfull not wisely esteeming the reasons of Times and Circumstances of things it is hard to be knowen Which then specially happened when the perfidiousnesse of the Arians domineerd well neere in all the world For at that time wrote Saint Ierom that the ship of the Church was almost ouerwhelmed And Hilary admonished in many words that the Church at that time was not to be sought Jn tectis exteriori pompa sed potius in carceribus speluncis not in houses or Temples and outward pompe but rather in prisons and caues Therefore we deny not but that it is harder to discerne the Church one time then another But this we affirme that it may alwayes be knowne of them that weigh things wisely For in that very time when it seemed to be hid compared with the times foregoing it might be perceiued that the Church was not with the multitude of Innovators but rather with those few who followed that which the ancient Fathers of the Church and all the faithfull held with great consent and long continuance Thus writes Gregory of Valence §. 7. Out of which testimony I obserue 1 That he excludes the perpetuall and vn-interrupted glory of the Church as not necessary nor any marke of the Church as you and many of your side make it 2 He grants that the Church may be in a few and not alwayes in the great multitudes 3 It may be onely in secret places prisons dennes and caues and not be found in temples and houses 4 It may be hard to be discerned and knowne 5 It is discerned and knowne not to euery one but to them that weigh things wisely 6 It is not with Innovators such as bring in nouelties or new doctrines but with them that hold what the ancient Church and Fathers held with great consent and long continuance This note makes wholly for the Protestants who reform the Church according to the first and best times and against the Church of Rome which hath brought in the worshipping of Images the Popes supremacy halfe Communions priuate Masses sale of Pardons and other things vnknowne to the Fathers and the Primitiue Church Antiquus Of these things we shall consider hereafter §. 2. The
time These Churches therefore in the East South and North especially the Greeke Church so famous for many Ages before our Westerne reformation as for all other things so also for their separation from the Church of Rome for the enormities thereof wee may rightly call our predecessors which maintained our doctrine long before Luthers time Againe in the West wee propose vnto you the Waldenses separated from the Community of the Romish Hierarchy and their followers continuing vnto Luthers time And great numbers of others also that held Community with the Romish Hierarchy but misliked their tyranny and corruptions groaned vnder them longed for reformation and gladly embraced it when they found it What say you to these Antiquus I except against them all First §. â— against the Greeke Church which yet is farre better then the Armenian Aethiopian or Russian I say it is no Church at all both because it is cut off by Schisme from the Catholicke Roman Church and because it is hereticall in a fundamentall point denying the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Sonne of God Antiquissimus See the answer to Mr. Fishers Relation to his third Conference by R. B. pag. 5 8. §. 3. You offend much against charity in condemning such famous Churches for separating from the particular Roman Church by Schisme and against verity by charging it with fundamentall heresie Of schisme afterwards now for the heresie It seemes by Scotus a Scotus in 1. Sent dist 11. quaest 1. that the Greekes held no other Heresie then Saint Basil and Gregory Nazianzen held 370 after Christ whom yet no man durst euer call Heretickes Surely out of their words as they expresse themselues saying That the Holy Ghost preceeds from the Father by the sonne and is the spirit of the sonne you cannot gather the denyall of the proceeding of the Holy Ghost from the Sonne or that they make the Sonne vnequall to the Father or make any difference in the consubstantiality of the persons If the manner of their speech by some great iudgements be condemned as incommodious and containing an errour yet happily not an errour simply fundamentall sufficient to cut them off from being a true Church Magister Sententiarum saith b Magister 1. Sent. dist 11. d. The Greekes from the Latines in this point Verbo discordant sensu non differunt And Scotus saith The difference is in voce in modo explicandi potius quam in re And Aquinas saith c Aquin. 1. part q. 36. art 2. in corâ—ore that Quidam Graecorum dicuntur concedere quod fit à Filio vel profluat ab eo non tamen quod procedat And whereas Damascene saith Spiritum per filium esse dicimus ex filio non dicimus d Bellar. de Christo lib. 2. cap 27. §. Responde digitur Bellarmine answeres with Bessarion and Genuadius that Damascen denies not spiritum sanctum procedere ex silio quod ad remattinet but thinkes it may be more safely said per filium quam ex filio for the manner of speech to auoyd the heresie of Macedonius and Eunomius who said the spirit proceeded from the Sonne as from the primary cause yea indeed the onely cause But saith Bellarmine as to auoyde the heresie of Macedonius it was rightly said Spiritum esse à Patre per filium so for the errour of the Grecians it is now more rightly said à patre et filio Lastly Thomas Aquinas e Aquin ib. part 1. q. 36. art 3. ad 1. saith Spiritus sanctus immediatè à Patre procedit in quantum est ab eo mediate in quantum est a Filio Et sic dicitur procedere à patre per filium Yet I hope you account not Saint Thomas an Hereticke To shut vp all without exception Azorius a learned Iesuite a choice man to deliuer the Roman doctrine as it is held at this day in his booke dedicated to Pope Clement 8. and Printed by the approbation of Claudius Aqua viva Generall of the Iesuites and of the Master of the sacred Palace c. He reckons the Grecians Armenians and other Christians of the East for Schismatickes onely because they obey not the Bishop of Romes gouernment but he excuseth them of heresies imputed vnto them Azorius Institut moral part 1. lib. 8. cap. 20. § Decimo quaeritur §. 3. A sufficient historicall discourse of the Waldenses in 4 Subsections The first of their doctrine the second of their great numbers and visibility the third of their large spreading into all Countries the fourth of their continuance aboue 400 yeeres vntill Luthers time and after Sectionis 3. Subsection 1. The Doctrine § 1. Of the Waldenses § 2. Their diuers names but all one and § 3. All of the Protestants Religion as say Aeneas Sylvius Du Bravius Poplinerius Cocleus Eckius Gretserus c. § 4. Many bad opinions badly falsely imputed to them § 5. Nine Articles different from the Protestants ascribed vnto them by Parsons the Iesuite but cleared by authenticke Authors Antiquissimus What say you then to them that refused the new doctrines and vsurpations of the Pope in these Westerne parts the Waldenses Albigenses Bohemians Antiquus You know our men count them all Heretickes Antiquissimus So they account vs and all that speake against their abuses but vniustly So was Saint Paul accounted by some but he answered as they and we may Acts 24 14. After the way which they call heresie so worship we the God of our Fathers beleeuing all things which are written in the Law and the Prophets 15 And haue hope towards God which they themselues also allow that there shall be a resurrection of the dead both of the iust and vniust 16 And herein wee exercise our selues to haue alwayes a conscience voyde of offence towards God and towards men But now the question is not whether they and we be heretickes or no but whether they were not of our faith and in number sufficient to make a visible Church Antiquus I deny both for neither were they of your Faith or Religion but differed much from you neither were they so great and visible a company as the Church ought to be § 2 Antiquissimus That they were of our Faith and our predecessors I proue first by your owne Writers confessions Who first did yeeld vs that these names Waldenses Albigenses Leonists or Pauperes de Lugduno Picards Bohemians Thaborists and such like were all one kinde of people for their faith and Religion and the diuersity of their names were giuen them by their enemies partly of the places of their inhabiting as Leonists and poore men of Lions a City in France Picards of the Countrey Picardy Albigenses of the City and Countrey of Albi Bohemians of Bohemia Thaborists of the Citie of Thabor c. and partly of their principall teachers as of Peter Waldus Waldenses of Peter Bruis Petrebrusians of Henry Ioseph Espernon Arnold Wiclife Hus Henricians
Iosephists Esperonists Arnoldists Wiclifists Hussits c. to omit other nick-names giuen them vpon other causes § 3 And now secondly that they were our fore-runners in the points of Religion wherein we differ from you your Writers shew plentifully a Hist Waldens Book 1. cap. 8. Aeneas Sylvius and Iohn du Bravius in their histories of Bohemia make the doctrine taught by Calvin all one with that of the Waldenses And the same Sylvius saith b Aeneas Sylv. hist Bohem. cap. 35. The Hussites did imbrace the opinions of the Waldenses And Hosius heres lib. 1. saith the leprosie of the Waldenses infected all Bohemia Lindanus in his Analyticke Tables makes Caluin inheritor of the Doctrine of the Waldenses Thomas Walden c VValden lib. 6. de reb Sacram. tit 12. cap. 10. saith The doctrine of the Waldenses crept out of the quarters of France into England meaning by Wiclife against whom he wrote d D. Vsher Gravis quaest cap. 8. §. 1. Poplinerius saith The Waldenses and Albigenses about the yeere 1100 and the succeeding times spread their doctrine parum differentem little differing from that which the Protestants now imbrace Lancelotus du voisin Poplinerius histor Franc. lib. 1. fol. 7. b. edit anno 1581. e Ib. cap. 9. §. 22. Gretserus the Iesuite calls the Albigenses Waldenses and Berengarians Caluinianorum atavos the Caluinists great grandfathers Gretser prolegâ—m in scripta edita contra Wald. cap. 5. f D. Abbot against Hill Reason 1. §. 18. Francis Guicciardin an Italian and Florentine Historian writing of the yeere 1520. lib. 13. saith that Luther set abroad the doctrine of the Bohemians naming Hus and Hierom. And Petrus Messias a Spaniard in the life of Wenceslaus mentioning the opinions of Hus and the Bohemians saith They were the seed of those errours as he cals them which were afterwards in Germany to wit taught by Luther g Ib. §. 29. And Iohannes Cocleus a man that had laboured in the story of the Hussites and set out bookes thereof and also wrote sharpely against Luther saith that Hus did commit spirituall fornication with many aliens with the Wiclivists the Dulcinists the Leonists the Waldenses the Albigenses and others of that sort enemies of the Church of Rome And he saith that Luther followed Hus his Doctrine lib. 2. de Actis scriptis Lutheri And cals the Lutherans new Hussites And againe lib. 3. and lib. 8. he saith that vnto his time till Luthers time and after there remained the sect of the Thaborites in many places of Bohemia and Moravia vnder the name of Picards and Waldenses h Histor Albigens lib. 1. cap. 8. Eckius in his common places cap. 28. saith Luther had done nothing else but renew the heresies of the Waldenses Albigenses Wiclife and Iohn Hus. § 4 Antiquus Sir our men deny not but these Waldenses and others were Luthers fore-runners in many things but they held some things which you are ashamed to hold and therefore were not of your Church or Religion Antiquissimus I know well that many errours were imputed to them which they neuer held As i B. Vsher Grauiss quaest cap. 10. §. 15. Bernardus Girardus the French Historian lib. 10. saith Although they had some ill opinions yet these did not so much stirre vp the hatred of the Pope and great Princes against them as their freedome in speech which they vsed in blaming and reprouing the vices dissolute manners life and actions of Princes Ecclesiasticall persons and the Pope himselfe That was the chiefe thing which drew the hatred of all vpon them effecit vt plures nefarie affingerentur eis opiniones à quibus omnino fuerant alieni this caused many wicked opinions to be deuised and fathered of them from which they were very free and guiltlesse k Ib. cap. 8. §. 28. Thuanus histor lib. 5. anno 1550. reckons vp their opinions thus They held that the Church of Rome because it had forsaken the true faith of Christ was that Whore of Babylon and that barren tree which Christ cursed and therefore we ought not to obey the Pope and Bishops which fostered his errours that the Monasticall life was the sinke and kennell of the Church the vowes thereof vaine and seruing onely for vnclean lusts that the Priests orders were notes of that beast mentioned in the Reuelation that purgatory fire sacrifice of the Masse Sanctuaries or hallowed places about Churches worshipping of Saints offerings for the dead were the Inuentions of Sathan Then he addeth To these certaine and chiefe heads of their doctrine alia afficta others are fained and deuised concerning Mariage resurrection the state of soules after death and of Meates l B. Iewel Apol. cap. 1. diuis 1. Bishop Jewell saith our ancient Christians were slandered that they made priuy meetings in the darke killed yong babes fed themselues with mens flesh and like Sauage and brute beasts did drinke their blood In conclusion how that after they had put out the Candles they committed adultery or incest one with another brethren with sisters sonnes with theiâ— mothers without shame or difference men without all Religion enemies of mankind vnworthy to be suffered in the world Thus they said of the ancient Christians and thus they said of the Waldenses most vniustly and vntruely of both you doubt not of the former let many of your owne Writers satisfie you of the later m Vsher grav qu. cap. 6. §. 11. Rainerius whose booke Gretserus the Iesuite lately set out among other Writers of the Waldenses saith The Waldenses were the most dangerous sect to the Church of all other for three causes the third whereof is that whereas other sects through the outragiousnesse of blasphemy against God worke a horrour in men this sect of the Leonists hath a great shew of piety because before men they liue iustly and of God they beleeue all things piously and hold all the articles contained in the Creed onely they blaspheme and hate the Roman Curch for which the multitude is easie to beleeue n Hist â—ald booke 1. cap. 5. Iacobus de Riberia in his collections of the Citie of Tholous saith the Waldenses wonne all credit from the Priests and made them little esteemed by the holinesse of their liues and excellency of their doctrine The like saith Rainerius cited ib. De forma haeret fol. 98. And Clauâ—ius de Scissel Archbishop of Turin saith they liued vnreproueably without reproach or scandall among men cited ib. In his Treatise against the Waldenses The B. of Canaillon sent a certaine Monke a Diuine Vesembec Oration of the Waldenses citat ib. to conferre and conuince the Waldenses of Merindal in Prouince who vpon his returne said He had not so much profited in all his life in the Scriptures as hee had done in those few dayes conference with the Waldenses Wherevpon the Bishop sent diuers Doctors to confound them but vpon their returne one of them said with a
loud voyce that he had learned more touching the Doctrine necessary to saluation by the Waldenses instructing their children in their Catechisings then in all the disputations of Diuinity which he had euer heard in Paris § 5 Antiquus I will not stand vpon those foule errours which some authors attribute to the Waldenses but there are nine points which the late learned Iesuite a Parsons three Conversions part 2. cap. 10. §. 26. Robert Parsons saith All Authors that write of the Waldenses doe attribute vnto them which I hope you will be ashamed to maintaine Those shew that you and they are not of one Church Antiquissimus Those shew the vanity and shamelesnesse of that man that to the face of the world auoucheth all Authors when many Authors say the plaine contrary This first article or errour which he saith they hold is that all carnall concupiscence and coniunction is lawfull when lust doth burne vs. And therefore some adde that in the darke they practise all kinde of carnall mixtures with whomsoeuer they first meet c. A filthy slander laid as well vpon the b Origenes lib. 6. contra Celsum Euseb hist lib. 4. cap. 7. See Cecilius his wicked Oration in Minuty Felicis Octauio recited also by D. Vsher Grau quaest cap. 6. §. 12 See him also ib. §. 20. Primitiue Christians as vpon them And them your owne Rainerius cited before cleareth saying Haec Leonistarum secta magnam habet speciem pietatis eo quod coram hominibus iuste viuant bene omnia de Deo credant c. Againe Casti sunt Leonistae pag. 231. lin 48. And againe Quaelibet naturâ turpia deuitant Item suos subditos ad eadem diligenter informant Ib. pag. 232 42. Rerum Bohemic script a M. Frehero edit Hanov. an 1602. They c In their booke of remedies against sinne cap. 21. cited in the History of the Waldenses booke 1. cap. 4. informe their people against this sinne thus The sinne of luxury is very pleasing to the Diuell displeasing to God and iniurious to our neighbours because therein a man obeyeth the basest part of his body rather then God who preserueth it A foolish woman doth not onely take from a man his good but himselfe too He that is giuen to this vice keepes faith to no man and therefore Dauid caused his faithfull seruant to be slaine that he might enioy his wife Amon defiled his sister Thamar This vice consumes the heritage of many as it is said of the prodigall child that he wasted his goods liuing luxuriously Balaam made choice of this sinne to prouoke the children of Israel to sinne by occasion wherof there dyed 24000 persons This sinne was the cause of the blindnesse of Sampson it peruerted Solomon and many haue perished by the beauty of a woman Prayer and Fasting and distance of place are the remedies against this sinne For a man may ouercome either vices by combating with them but in this he is neuer victorious but by flying from it and not approaching neere vnto it whereof we haue an example in Joseph It is therefore our duties to pray daily to the Lord that he will keepe vs from the sinne of luxury and giue vs vnderstanding and chastity Thus they taught and professed and is it credible had they practised the contrary they could haue continued so long and drawne so much of the world to imbrace their Religion with so great dangers and persecutions as they did No saith your d Rainer cited before §. 4. lâ—tâ—n Rainerius the honesty and râ—ghteousnesse of their liues was the greatest attractiue that drew the world after them to the greatest danger of the Church of Rome The sâ—coâ—d article of Parsons is They held all othes vnlawfull to Christians for any cause whatsoeuer in the world â—â—cause it is written Nâ—litâ—â—urare doe not sweare Mâ—tth 5. Iames 5. Aâ—swer Indeed they eschewed the common practise of swearing according to Christs precepts Matth. 5 37. but saith your Rainerius to avoyd corporall death and the reuealing of their brethren they would sweare But how agrees that with that which e Gabriel Prateclus Pauperum de Lugduno error 3â— Pratoclus saith of them That they held that no deadly sinne was to be tollerated though it were to auoyd a greater euill The truth is in iudgement they sticked not to sweare truely but in triuiall matters they would not sweare rashly which gaue occasion of that cavil As your Rainerius saith Dâ—cent vitare mendacium detractionem iuramentum ibid. 222. 15 16. f In their book entituled The spirituall Almanacke in the third comment cited by Hist Wald. Book 1. cap. 4. Their own doctrine is that there are lawfull oathes tending to the honour of God and the edification of our neighbours as in Hebr. 6.16 and as Israel was inioyned to sweare by the Name of the eternall God Deut. 6.13 and by the example of those oathes that past betwixt Abimeleck and Isaac Gen. 26.30 and the oath of Iacob Gen. 31.53 The third article is that no iudgement of life and death is permitted to Christians in this life for that it is written Nolite Iudicare Matth. 7. luke 6. Answ But Rainerius tels a contrary tale of a Waldensian Glouer who being condemned and led to death said openly in the hearing of all You now condemne vs rightly for if we had power ouer you as you haue ouer vs we would exercise it against your Clerkes and Religions ib. 222. 47. This cauill arose vpon their complaining of the Magistrates to whom they were deliuered vp by the Inquisitors Priests and Fryers who were their enemies not indifferent men but passionate and so they were condemned and executed by them without hearing examining or knowing of their cause This cruell simplicity of the Magistrates they spake against in their complaint to Ladislaus King of Hungary and Bohemia and elsewhere g In their booke entituled The light of the treasure of Faith fol. 214. cited ibid. But their doctrine was That they were not to suffer the Malefactor to liue and that without correction and discipline doctrine serues to no purpose neither should iudgements be acknowledged nor sinnes punished And therefore iust anger is the Mother of discipline and patience without reason the seed of vices and permitteth the wicked to digresse from truth and honesty The fourth article is That the Creed of the Apostles is to be contemned and no account at all to be made of it Answ Who would thinke that wise men would thus play the fooles In deed they account not the Salutation of the Angel to the B. Virgin nor the Apostles Creed to be prayers saith Rainerius ibid. 232. 10. h Rainerius supra §. 4. lit m. But yet they reuerently receiue the whole New Testament and the Apostles Creed which is gathered out of it Et credunt omnes articulos qui in Symbolo continentur saith the same Author And in their books they haue very good and
among other writers of Bohemian matters Hannov. anno 1602. see there pag 222. 223. and by Grets Iesuita Ingolstad anno 1603. see there Rainer contra haeret c. 4. pag. 54. And his testimony is often cited by Protestants as Morney Mysterium iniquitatis pag 731. aedit Salmuriâ—n 8. 1612. Vsher grav quaest c. 6. §. 11. Archb. Abbot contra Hill Reason 1. §. 29 c. Rainerius saith That of all Sects which either are or haue beene none hath beene more pernicious to the Church he meaneth of Rome then that of the Leonists For three causes marke them well first for the long continuance for some say it hath continued from the time of Sylvester he sate anno Christi 314. others say from the time of the Apostles Secondly for the generality for there is almost no countrey into which this Sect hath not entred Thirdly that whereas all other haue wrought a horrour through their outragious blasphemies against God this of the Leonists hath a great shew of piety because that before men they liue iustly and of God they beleeue all things well and all the Articles which are contained in the Creed onely they blaspheme and hate the Roman Church wherein the multitude is prone to hearken vnto them Note you the antiquity and the generality in all Nations arguing a visibility sutable to the Church Now heare your Poplinerius b Genebrard Chronol lib. 4. an 1581. pag. 782. edit Paris 1600. whom Genebrard calls an vpright and right learned man and one who hath written all things purely and simply according to the truth of the History not for fauour of the cause Hee c Palinerius hist Franc. lib. 1. edit an 1581. fol. 7. b. saith The Roman Church was neuer more sharpely oppugned then by the Waldenses and their successors in Aquitania and the Regions adioyning c. For these saith he against the wils of all Christian Princes about the yeere 1100 and in the succeeding times spread abroad their doctrine little differing from that which at this day the Protestants embrace not onely through all France but almost through all the Countries of Europe also For the French Spanish English Scots Italians Germans Bohemians Saxons Polonians Lithuanians and other Nations haue obstinately defended it to this day Gretserus the Iesuite saith d Gretserus prolegom in script edit contra Wald. cap. 2. The Waldenses multiplied so that vix aliqua regio ab hac peste immunis intacta mansit adeo se diffuderat vt cum plurimorum exitio in varias provincias infuderat c. Scarse any Region remained free and vntouched of it so greatly it spred it selfe into all Prouinces The Albigenses errour so increased saith Cesarius e Caesarius Heisterbach hist lib. 6. cap. 21. that in a short time it infected Vsque ad mille ciuitates a thousand Cities and if it had not been repressed by the sword I thinke saith he it would haue corrupted all Europe This also your Iesuite f Parsons three conuersions part 2. cap. 10. §. 28. Robert Parsons acknowledgeth and saith they had an army of 70000. men to fight for them Obserue here their multitude and obserue how it was repressed not by soul-convicting disputation but by body-killing-persecution We reade indeed of some disputations and conferences with them wherein the Popes learned Doctors and Bishops sought to conuince and winne them but all without fruit a Altissiodorensis Chronloog an 1207. Vsher cap. 10 §. 20 20. Diuers Abbots of the Cistercian order by appointment of the Pope and one Bishop Episcopus Oximensis with their assistants to the number of 30 went by two or three together thorow their Cities Villages and Townes preaching for three moneths space but saith the Author Paucâ—s revecant they converted but few b Ibid. At other times the like preachers assayed to perswade them but profited little or nothing c Bertrand de gest Tholossanor fol. 46 col 4. One among all other disputations is most famous * Montreal apud montem Regalem in the Diocesse of Carcasson betwixt Fulco B. of Tolous Didacus B. of Exon. Saint Dominicke Peter de Castro nouo and Ranulphus on the one side and Pontanus Iordanus Arnoldus Aurisanus Arnoldus Ottonus Philebertus Castrensis and Benedictus Thermus Pastors of the Albigenses on the other side d Iacobus de Riberia in collectaneu de vrbe Tâ—lcsa before foure Moderators or Arbiters two of them Noble men Bernardus de villa noua and Bernardus Arrensis and two Plebeians Raimundus Godius and Arnoldus Riberia The herosies or questions were these That the Church of Rome is not the holy Church nor Spouse of Christ but a Church defiled with the doctrine of the Deuill and is that Babylon which Saint John describes in the Reuelation the Mother of fornications and abhominations made drunke with the blood of the Saints and that those things are not approued of God which are approued of the Church of Rome And that the Masse was not ordained by Christ nor his Apostles but is an inuention of men This disputation held them many dayes without fruit sauing that diuers histories giue the victory to the Albigenses e Histor Albig booke 1. cap. 2. See Vsher ib. §. 22. And it is certaine that f Chronolog Altisiod an 1208. fol. 103. b Albigenses saepiùs attentati nullatenus gladio verbi Dei poterant expugnari Odo B. of Paris finally informed the Pope that The Albigenses being often set vpon could by no meanes be conquered by the sword of Gods Word and therefore it was fit to beat them downe by warres g Hilagarus hist of Foix pag. 126. And some say It was the Popes policy to entertaine them with conference and disputations that in the mean season he might prepare great Armies to root out them and their Religion These oft and great trauailes in preaching conferring disputing needed not to men invisible obscure of small numbers or contemptible §. 3. much lesse needed those great Armies which were gathered to put them downe if they were few and obscure a Vsher ib. cap. 8. § 31 32 37. Pope Alexander 3. had cursed them anno 1163. persecuted them with warre 1170. and with Inquisition 1176. And after this spoyled a great number of them anno 1181 exercitu militum peditumque infinite with an Army in number of horse and foot infinite saith Nangiacus b Gulielmus Nangiacus chron M S. and yet saith the Monke c Altissiodorens chrono an 1181. Altissiodorensis they recouered returned to their former opinions and multiplied d Antonin hist part 3. tit 23. cap. 1. prope mitium which Innocent 3 seeing and foreseeing the great danger of the Popes downefall by their spreading doctrine thought best to arme both heauen and earth against them Authorizing the e Fryers original about 12 hundred yeerâ— after Christ new-sprung Friers Dominicans and Franciscans to preach in all places whether the
1213. and 1220. §. 4. The twelfth Chapter sheweth there were many of the Waldenses Religion in England Matth. Paris in anno 1174. some burnt in anno 1174 saith Math Paris and in King Henry the second his time many were grieuously persecuted in England saith Thomas Waldensis an English man Waldens de Re sacram lib. 6. tit 12. cap. 10. Wiclife taught their very doctrine and greatly spread it in England Also in Saxony and Pomerania and in the Diocesse of Eisten in Germany ib. cap 11. were many Waldenses they had twelue Pastors knowen besides the vnknown Yea as Trithenius reports they were in such numbers and so spread in Germany that they could trauell from Colen to Milan in Italy and euery night lodge with hostes of their owne profession §. 5. The thirteenth Chapter shewes many in Flaunders the fourteenth in Poland Sigonius de Regno Italiae lib. 17. Rainer in summa fol. 18. the fifteenth in Paris it selfe the sixteenth in Italy as writeth Sigonius Rainerius saith in anno 1250. The Waldenses had Churches in Albania Lombardy Millan Romagnia and also in Vicence Florence and Val Spoletine Anno 1280. there were many Waldenses in Sicilia saith Du Haillan Roger Haillan in the life of Philip. 3. Sigonius lib. 17. King of Sicilia made constitutions against them and Pope Gregory the ninth persecuted them in Jtaly especially in Millan as saith Sigonius So did Honorius and Boniface the 8. The seuenteenth Chapter sheweth Rainerius de forma haereticor fol. 10. an 1250. the Waldenses had Churches in Constantinople Philadelphia Slavonia Bolgaria Digonicia by the testimony of Rainerius and they were spred into Livonia and Sarmatia Vignier histor Biblio thec part 3. pag. 130. as Vignier sheweth Sectionis 3. Subsectio 4. § 1. The Waldenses continued aboue 400 yeeres vntill Lutherrs time and after § 2. Jn England by meanes of Wiclife § 3. His doctrine and many followers Oxford Diuines § 4. The story of Iohn Hus Ierom of Prage and Bohemian affaires § 8. and 9. The continuance of the Waldenses after Luthers time Luther wrote a Preface to one of their bookes Letters passed betwixt them and Oecolampadius Bucer Caluin c. Antiquus Enough Sir of their spreading but except you shew also their succession and continuance till Luthers rising you can haue no hope to satisfie Antiquissimus I haue shewed Councels consultations persecutions massacres and mighty warres against them whereby many thousands of them haue beene burnt slain rooted out banished wasted Vsher ib. cap. 10. §. 64. but yet the maruellous hand of God still appeared in preseruing multitudes of them in diuers and many places in the middest of all their grieuous and continuall persecutions their doctrine was still preserued preached beleeued spred continued and deliuered to posterity Your a Thuanus hist sui temporis in praefatione Thuanus writing but the other day saith Supplicia parum profâ—cerunt Persecutions or punishments preuailed little They were slaine banished spoyled of their goods and dignities and scattered into diuers Countries rather then conuicted of errour or brought to repentance Surely as the persecution of the Apostles at Ieruâ—alem quenched not the Gospell but b Acts. occasioned the spreading thereof in Samaria and remoter parts so did the persecutions of the Waldenses in some parts of France occasion their spreading into other parts and other Countries as Germany Bohemia Polonia Livonia c. as c Thuanus ib. Thuanus there sheweth §. 2. In Britany or England the Waldenses doctrine was quickly receiued by many Haply by means of the entercourse of the English people with the great Earle of Tolous his subiects by reason of the d Before subs 3. §. 4. affinity betwixt those Princes for in the yeere 1174 and in Henry the seconds time there was persecution and burning of them as e Subs 2. § 6. Mathy Paris and Thomas Walden haue recorded But that doctrine was more generally receiued and had fuller passage in King Edward 3 raigne when f See Archb. Abbot against D. Hill Reason 1. §. 25 Fox iâ—â—ita Wicl â—â— Iohn Wiclife a learned Doctor of Diuinity g Bailiol Colledâ—â— Master of a Colledge in Oxford and publike Reader of Diuinity in that Vniuersity taught it there with the great liking applause of the hearers and approbation of the whole Vniuersity For the Vicechancellour Proctors diuers Preachers and Batchelors of Diuinity tooke part with him And when Buls came thicke from Rome against him and his Doctrine First from Gregory 11. anno 1378. And afterwards from Gregory the 12 whereby he was to be condemned for an Hereticke The whole Vniversity gaue a testimony in fauour of him vnder their seale in their Congregation house in these words among others h Anno 1406. Octob. 5. God forbid that our Prelats should haue condemned a man of such honesty for an Hereticke c. §. 3. This mans doctrine as the said Bulles of the two Popes did say agreed with the doctrine of Marsilius Patavians and Johannes de Ganduno i Abbot ib. This Marsilius a very learned man in that Age about the yeere 1324 had written a booke entituled Defensor Pacis in defence of the Emperor Lewis of Bauier who was mightily laid at by three Popes successiuely demoÌ„strating the supreme authority of the Emperour and beating down the iniquity of the Popes vsurpations ouer Christian Princes and generall Councels shewing that things are to be decided by the Scriptures that learned men of the Laity are not to be debarred voyces in Councels that the Clergy and pope also are to be subiect to Princes That the Church is the whole company of the faithfull that Christ is the foundation and head of the Church hath not appointed any one to be his Vicar that Priests may be married as well as other Christians that S. Peter was neuer at Rome that the Popish court or Synagogue is a denne of theeues that the doctrine of the Pope is not to be followed because it leadeth to euerlasting destruction The popes being informed that this was also Wiclifes doctrine must needes condemne him or yeeld themselues guilty Many other positions were attributed vnto him also some bad enough and vndoubtedly false as had been before to the Waldenses and the Primitiue Christians but what hee truely held may be seene in his owne workes that remaine and in Mr. Foxe writing his life and in Catalogo testium veritatis lib. 18. Gabr. Powel De Antichristâ— In Prafatione n. 25. The summe whereof Mr. Gabriel Powel a diligent searcher and obseruer deliuereth thus Hee taught that there ought not to be one supreme Bishop in the Church that the pope is not only not Christs Vicar but also that he is Antichrist that his priuiledges bulles dispensations and indulgences are not onely idle and vnprofitable but also wicked and impious that to spirituall men is not to be giuen the politicke Dominion
Peter reiects the popes authority infallibility giues sentences against Purgatory acknowledgeth two Sacraments onely hath much against Transubstantiation and denyall of the Cup. See the allegations out of him in Catalogo testium lib. 3. Sixtly was Jrenaeus a Protestant no for he defended free-will so farre that Protestants count it Pelagianisme So did many other Fathers Hilary and Epiphanius yea Chrysostome Cyril Ambrose Theodoret. What then were all these papists No for though in heat of exhortation they gaue sometimes too much to free will and in hatred to the Maniches and Stoicall Christians that held such a fatall necessity of mens actions as tooke away mans guiltinesse of sinne yet in their more moderate and settled writings they taught as the Protestants doe August contra Iulianum l'clag lib. 1. cap. 2. Pelagianis nondum litigantibus Patres securiùs loquâ—bantur saith Saint Augustine Vntill the Pelagians began to wrangle the Fathers tooke lesse heed to their speeches But such their speeches The Papists themselues condemne Maldonate in John 6.44 pag. 701. Pererius in Rom. 9. nu 33 pag. 1001. Sixtus Senensis Tolet c. See D. Mortons Appeal lib 2. cap. 10. sect 1 2. § 4. sect 3. § 7. lit n. See also my Chapter of Free-will §. 6. I might runne thorow the rest of this W. G. his allegations and shew his vanity and folly in shooting such arrowes against the Protestants as being retorted and shot backe againe doe mortally and vnrecouerably wound his owne cause But I will leaue off following his order and adde a few more and by occasion of this last I aske of Saint Cyprian Augustine Fulgentius Gregory Nyssen Gregory the Great Anselm Bernard were they Papists oâ— of the now Roman-Catholicke Religion No for they taught concerning Free-will iust as the Protestants teach Morton ib. sect 3. Was Athanasius a Papist no for hee reckons the number of Canonicall bookes otherwise then Papists doe and magnifies them for their perspicuity certainty and sufficiency as Protestants doe he teacheth Iustification by faith onely writeth against adoration and prayer to Saints and Idolatrous worship of Images shewes the custome of the Church in his time to minister the Communion in both kindes and not on Altars but tables of wood writes to the Bishops of Rome as his brethren and equals giues reasons why the dead cannot appeare againe to men for feare of teaching lies and errours and because the good are in Paradise the euill in Inferno He counts marriage of Bishops a thing indifferent and vsed indifferently in his time and it appeares by his bookes that in his time the sacrifice of the Masse and the fiue new Sacraments were not knowne Was Saint Ierom a Papist no for hee earnestly maintaineth the sufficiency and excellency of the Scriptures exhorteth married Women Virgins Widdowes diligently to study them he teacheth Iustification by Gods mercy and beateth downe mans merits hee writes sharpely against free-will without Gods grace against purgatory against transubstantiation and orall manducation hee taxeth the popes supremacy and the Clergies liues and for his sharpe writing he was faine to flye from Rome See Catalogus testium lib. 4. Was Gelasius your owne Bishop of Rome a Catholicke of your now Roman Religion no for he condemdemned as sacrilegious your now-halfe Communion without wine and seuerely commanded either to minister both the kindes or neither to the people The necessity whereof now you call heresie De consecrat dist 2. comperimus Was S Gregory your owne Bishop likewise long after Gelasius of your Church and now-present Religion no for he taught the sufficiency and perfection of the Scripture reiected the Apochryphall bookes from the Canon held the reading of Scripture profitable for all men Iustification by faith and not by inherent righteousnesse wrote against mans merit and for the glory of Gods grace and mercy hee forbad the worshipping of Images and wrote sharply against the title of vniuersall Bishop as a badge of Antichrist or his forerunner c. And for conclusion of this point were the other two greatest Doctors of the Church Saint Chrysostome and S. Augustine of your present Religion No for Saint Chrysostome a Homil. De Lazaro passim alibi extolled the authority dignity sufficiency perspicuity necessity and commodity of the Canonicall Scriptures and exhorted Lay-men and Tradesmen to get them Bibles and reade the Scriptures at home and that man and wife parents and children should reason and conferre of the doctrine thereof b In 4. cap. Ephes hom 10. He taught that the Church of God was nothing but a house built of our soules and the stones thereof were some more illustrious and faire polished other more obscure and of lesse glory c In Matth. hom 55. 83. Serm. de Pentecost tom 3. that the Church was built not super Petrum but super Petram not vpon Peter but Peters confession that Christ was the Sonne of God the Sauiour of the world d In Matth. hom 35. ad cap. 20. That whosoeuer desired primacy vpon earth should find confusion in heauen and not be reckoned amongst the seruants of Christ e In 2 Thess homil 3 4. That Antichrist would command himselfe to be honoured as God and fit in the Church that he would invade the Roman Empire and striue to draw to himselfe the Empire or Rule of God and men And though he extolled the power of free-will in the Regenerate and exhorted all men to vse the power they had yet hee f In Gen. hom 29. perswaded the godly to acknowledge it to proceed from Gods grace and taught all men that sinne entring lost their liberty corrupted their power and brought in seruitude and g Hom. de Adam that without Gods grace man could neither will nor doe any thing that was good that h Hom. 1. in Acta as they that die Purple first prepare it with other colours so God prepares the cares of the mind and then infuseth grace that i Hom. 1. dom Advent before sinne we had free-will to do good but not after that it was not in our power to get out of the Deuils hand but like a ship that had lost his sterne which guided it wee were driuen whither the tempest would euen whither the Diuell would driue vs and except God by the strong hand of his mercy did loose vs we should continue tiâ—l death in the bonds of our sinnes k In Râ—m â—om 5. 17. That the Law would iustifie man but cannot for no man is iustified by the Law but he that wholly fulfils it and that is not possible to any maÌ„ l In 2 cor hom 11. He that must be iustified by the law must haue no spot found in him and such an one cannot be found but onely Iesus Christ m In Rom. hom 5 17. therefore he onely hath attained the end and perfection of the Law n Hom. 7. in 3. cap.
ad Rom. as soone as man beleeueth in him he is presently instified Consequently o In Psal 142. Ne intres in iudâ—cium man can haue no merits to trust vnto there is nothing properly his owne but sinne p In 1. cap gen hom 2 serm de fide de lege nat Yet faith wrought in vs by Gods grace will be fruitfull in good workes or else it is a dead faith and vnprofitable He taught q Hom. 4. de penitentia hom 12. in Mat. in 15. de muliere Chananaea prayer to God only and directly without running about to Patrons or Intercessors Mediators Porters naming Iames John Peter and the Quire of Apostles take saith he repentance for thy companion to supply the place of an aduocate and goe to the head fountaine it selfe Of the Eucharist though he haue many rhetoricall and hyperbolicall speeches in the vehemency of his mouing the people to humble deuotion as Thou seest touchest eatest Christ and hee suffereth teeth to bee fastned in his flesh and to be made red with his bloud which r Bellar de Euchar lib. 1. cap. 2. §. quinta Regula de Missa lâ—b 2 cap 10. §. ad illad Valentinian tom 4. in Thom. disp 6. quest 4. punct 3 §. quare non est assentiendum Alano Iesuites confesse cannot be vnderstood properly without impiety but tropically of the signes onely not of the body which cannot suffer of vs nor be violated yet he hath much against Transubstantiation for he saith Å¿ Hom. de Eucharist The Table is furnished with mysteries thou seest bread and wine but thinke not that you receiue the diuine body of a man Ne putetis quod accipiatis divinum corpus ex homine And t Hom. 11. Op. imperfect in Mat. in his vasis sanctificatis non est verum corpus Christi sed mysterium corporis ejus continetur In these hallowed vessels there is not contained the true body of Christ but the mystery of his body Also u Hom. 83. in Matth. if thou wast incorporeall hee would haue giuen to thee his incorporeall gifts naked but because thy soule is ioyned to a true body in sensibilibus intelligenda tibi traduntur in things sensible are deliuered vnto thee things to be vnderstood Againe x Hom. 7. in 1 Cor. An vnâ—eleeuer seeing the water of Baptisme thinkes it is simply water but I doe not simply see what I see but I consider the purging of the soule by the spirit and the burying resurrection sanctification iustice redemption adoption inheritance and Kingdome of heauen For I iudge them not by sight but by the eyes of my mind He writes also y Jn 1 Cor. hom 27. against priuate Communions when people doe not communicate called now priuate Masses and z Hom. Oportet haereses esse halfe Communions without ministring the Cup to the people Against Purgatory after this life he saith * In Matth. hom 4. hom 3. de poenit hom De Lazaro Hee that washeth not away his sinnes in this life shall finde no comfort afterward * Hom. 7 in Matth. as when a ship is sunke or a man dead neither can the Saylor nor Physitian helpe it When we are once gone nothing is lest to satisfie for vs. * Homilia 2. de Lazaro while we are heere we haue faire hopes but being once departed it is not in vs to repent afterward or to wash off our sinnes Saint Augustine writes fully and plentifully a Aug. De vnitate Ecclesiae alibi p. sâ—â—n for the perfection and sufficiency of the Scriptures to determine where the true Church is and to end all Controuersies and b De doctr christ lib. 2. ca 9. plaine enough to ground all necessary doctrines vpon c De Bapt. contra Donatistas lib. 6. cap. 3. that the Church to which the promises of grace and saluation belong is the company of faithfull beleeuers and that wicked men doe not belong vnto it d Ib. lib. 7 cap. 51. de vnitatate Eccl. cap. vlt alibi saepe they may be in the Church but not of the Church in the house but belong not ad compagem domus e Retract lib. 2. cap. 21. That Peter was not the Rocke wherein the Church is built but Christ f In psal 44. psal 60. and that we are Christiani not Petriani c. the Rock was Christ g De verb. Dom. serm 13. in mat tract 124. and vpon the Rock which Peter confessed saying Thou art Christ the Son of the liuing God I will build my Church Vpon mee not vpon thee They that would be built vpon men said I am of Paul and I of Apollos and I of Cephas that is Peter but others that would not be built super Petrum but super Petram said Ego sum Christi Quomodo nec in Pauli sic nec in Petri sed in nomine Christi vt Petrus aedificaretur super Petram non Petra super Petrum He writes that h Tract 118. 114. in Ioan. libro quaest vet novi test quaest 93. the Keyes of binding and loosing were not giuen onely to Peter alone but in him to the whole Church that all the Church might haue power to binde and loose sinnes Of Antichrist he saith i De civ Dei l b. 20. cap. 19. He shall sit in the Church of God and k In psal 9. extoll himselfe aboue all that is worshipped and come by wicked arts to that vaine height and domination and l De civ Dei ibid. when the Roman Empire is taken away then Sathan by Antichrist shall worke mirabiliter sed mendaciter with lying wonders Saint Augustine reports and applauds Saint Cyprians speech to the Donatists thus m De Baptismo contra Donatist None of vs makes our selues Bishop of Bishops nor doth by tyrannicall terror compell his fellowes to the necessity of obedience seeing euery Bishop for the license of his liberty and power hath his proper iudgement as if hee could not bee iudged of another as himselfe cannot iudge another but we must all expect the Iudgement of our Lord Iesus Christ who alone hath power both to set vs in the gouernment of his Church and to iudge of our acts A doctrine plaine against the popes supremacy Against Transubstantiation though Bellarmine cite him for the truth of Christs body deliuered which we deny not he writes plainly deliuering a Rule how to know figuratiue from proper speeches in the Scriptures n De doctrinâ— Christiana lib 3. cap. 15. ib. that When a precept seemes to command a fowle or wicked act or forbid a good and profitable thing then it is to be taken figuratiuely He giues this for an example Except you eat the flesh of the Sonne of Man and drinke his Bloud you haue no life in you this in the proper sense seemes a foule and wicked thing
de script eccles ad an 420 lib. 1. de missa cap. 6. Bellarmine is not Augustines nor the worke of any Catholicke man for which he sheweth great reasons but of some Hereticke who teacheth many things against the faith and against Augustine So saith also Angelus Roccho Espencaeus The Diuines of Lovain Alfonsus de Castro Maldonatus Salmeron Azorius Leusaeus Velosillus Penerius and Harding as they are alleadged by Robert Cooke in Censuraquorundam scriptoruÌ„ veterum aedit Londini 1623. who addeth these words Here I must in few words meet with your conscience you Pontificians and especially with yours ô Turrian ô Harding ô Bellarmine I demaund of thee Turrian why didst thou write t Jn praesatione confess Augustini Be it so that all are not Augustines bookes which haue Augustines name inscribed yet surely most of them are of Saint Augustines equals and plainely all of them are the workes of learned and godly men when it is plaine by this very booke the Author was an Hereticke and by the confession of your owne brethren a blasphemous and wretched man I demaund of thee Harding with what face couldest thou alleadge those questions vnder Saint Augustines name for the primacy of the Pope which elsewhere thou didst confesse was none of Augustines I demaund of thee Bellarmine with what forehead couldest thou reckon vp the Author of these questions u Bellar. de Rom. Pontif lib. 1. cap. 25. among the 24 Fathers which thou comparest to the 24 Elders in the Apocalyps while thou fightest for thy pope since elsewhere thou hast written plainly that neither Augustine nor any Catholicke man but an hereticke was the author of these questions May we not truely say here Frons Meretricis facta est vobis you haue the forehead of an whore and cannot blush Ier. 3 3 Thus said Mr. Cooke out of his iust indignation for this one booke And we may say the same of many more To reckon vp all that is falsely fathered vpon S. Augustine alone would fill a good volume saith Trithemius Trithem de script eccles Aug. And the like may be said of S. Chrysostome Jerom and other Fathers Let this taste which I haue giuen you suffice and thereby gesse at the rest If you desire to see more of S. Augustine you may read Paulus Langius in Chronico Citizensi anno 1259. And Erasmus epistle ad Archiepisc Toletanum Parisijs 1531. And li. 3 de methodo concionandi If of all the Fathers reade Mr. Perkins Probleme but especially Mr. Cooks censure aforenamed And D. Mortons apologia Catholica pars 2. l. 2. c. 1. seq §. 8. 2 In the bookes which the ancient Fathers and other learned Authors haue written much intollerable corruption hath been vsed Lodovicus Vives a Vives Comm. in August De civ Dei lib. 22. cap. 8. vpon one Chapter of Saint Augustine saith In hoc capite non dubium quin multa sunt addita velutâ— declarandi gratia abijs qui omnia magnorum autorum scripta spurcis suis manibus contaminabant It seemes in that long tract of time when all bookes were in such mens hands they were shamelesly bold to corrupt them For Viues speakes of the generallity Omnia and of their sawcinesse to meddle with magnorum autorum scripta and of their wickednesse contaminabant and of their beastlinesse spurcis suis manibus No doubt saith he but many things were added to this Chapter of Saint Augustine by them which with their vncleane hands defiled or corrupted all the writings of great authors This happily was then a worke onely of darkenesse done secretly and without authority tares sowne in the night by wicked men among the good wheat of the Fathers But now the like is done by authority avowed and commended For what else meanes this of Sixtus Sinensis in his b Praefat. in â—pus Bibli Epistle Dedicatory to pope Pius Quintus Tu Beatissime Pontifex expurgari fecisti omnium autorum Catholicorum praecipuè Veterum Patrum scripta Thou most blessed Bishop hast caused the writings of all Catholicke authors and especially of The ancient Fathers to be purged or cleansed For now are dispersed to Printers certaine bookes called Indices Expurgatorij appointing both in ancient and latter books what must be put out which the authors wrote what to put in which the authors wrote not and so to print the books new againe being so altered for the best aduantage of the Church of Rome to the end that men may not find in the new prints any thing against them though it be in the old and yet many things for them which the old and true bookes had not sometimes altering one word will serue the turne See D. Morton Apologia Cath. part 2 l. 2. c. 17â— pag. 239. as in stead of Non habent Petri hareditatem qui Petri FIDEM non habent to print Non habent Petri haereditatem qui Petri SEDEM non habent the seat of Peter put for the faith of Peter to tye saluation to Peters seat Rome in stead of Peters faith Christ confessed by Peter Sometimes whole sentences or pages are altered or left out c. See D. Featly Appendix to the Romish Fisher pag. 13. seq D. Mort. ibid. Thus haue they serued Gratian with his glosse Cajetan Ferus Polydore Vives Stapulensis Stella Arias Montanus Masius and hundreds of others their owne writers As you may see in the Index Expurgatorius committed to the Belgicke Printers 1571 and brought into the open light by Junius anno 1586. and another Index expurgatorius printed at Madril in Spaine anno 1584. by commandement of Gasper Quiroga Cardinall and Archbishop of Toletum and found by the English in their voyage to Cales and published to the world at Salmure anno 1601. And a third Index expurgatorius ordained by the Cardinal of Sandovall and Roxas printed anno 1612. Beside others not yet so publikely knowne Obserued by Mr. Bedell in his letters to Mr. Wadsworth pag. 100 101. Among many hundreds of examples of these corruptions I giue you these euen in the Fathers for a taste Pope Pius the fourth called Paulus Manutius an elegant Printer from Venice to Rome to print the Fathers without spots In his print of Saint Cyprians workes See B. Bilson Dâ—ffer of subiection and rebellion first part pag 89 in 8. In the Epistle De vnitate Ecclâ—siae these words are added Et primatus Petro datur and afterwards these Vnam cathedram constituit and these also Cathedra vna And in the edition of Pamelius another clawse is added Qui cathedram Petri super quam fundata est ecclesia deserit c. though the supervisors of the Canon law appointed by the Commandement of Gregory 13 acknowledge that in eight copies of Cyprian found entire in the Vatican Library this sentence is not found And had these passages been in old Cyprian in Waldensis time when he wrote for Peters chaire
and primacy he would not haue failed to vse them being so pregnant for his purpose In the same edition of Manutius Bedel ibid. See D. Field 5. cap. 42. fol. vlt. the Epistle of Firmilianus Bishop of Cesaria beginning Accepimus per Rogatianum is quite left out although Saint Cyprian thought it worthy his translation and publication and good cause why For that Bishop tartly vilifieth the Bishop of Romes both place person farre beneath that height which they now assume Firmilianns reproueth the folly of Stephanus that boasting so much of the place of his Bishopricke and succession of Peter bee stirred vp contentions and discords in all other Churches and bids him not deceiue himselfe he is become aschismaticke by separating himselfe from the communion of the Ecclesiasticall vnity for while hee thinkes he can separate all from his Communion hee hath separated himselfe onely from all He taxeth him for calling Cyprian a false Christ a false Apostle and a deceitfull workeman which being priuy to himselfe that these were his owne due preuentingly he obiected to another This Epistle is omitted in the new prints And thus graue Authors are shamefully curtalled and corrupted when they speake against the Pope and his doctrine their tongues are cut out contrarily words and sentences are foysted into their workes to make them seeme to speake for him when they neuer meant it Franc. Iunius reports that he comming in the yeare 1559. to a familiar friend of his Junius in praesatione ante Indicem expurgatorium Belgicum à se editum 1586 named Lewes Sauarius Corrector of a Print at Leydon found him ouerlooking Saint Ambrose Workes which Frellonius was printing Whereof when Junius commended the elegancy of the Letter and Edition the Corrector told him secretly it was of all Editions the worst and drawing out many sheets of now-waste-paper from vnder the Table told him they had printed those sheetes according to the ancient authenticke copies but two Franciscans had by their authority cancelled and reiected them and caused other to be printed and put in their roomes differing from the truth of all their owne bookes to the great losse of the Printer and wonder of the Corrector Gretzer De iure prohib libros lib. 2. cap. 10. The Iesuite Gretzerus defendeth these doings and writing of the purging or altering of old Bertram hee saith the Index hath done him no iniury when it hath done him that fauour which is done to some of the ancients as Tertullian and Origen Them and some others though very ancient Gratian quite cut off and the Church hath this authority saith hee to proscribe whole bookes or any parts of them great or small Thus Gretzerus And indeed of the two it were better to proscribe or cut them off as no witnesses then to corrupt and make them false witnesses to speake what they thought not or what is not true But for a Particular Church to proscribe or corrupt all the witnesses that speake against her is vntollerable See more in D. Morton Apologia Catholica part 2. lib. 2. c. 17 In the former point of Counterfeits the Children begot the Fathers In this point of Corruption the Children will teach the Fathers to speake and alter their testimonies and testaments at their pleasure §. 9. Index Expurg Belg. fol. 4. per Iunium edit pag. 12. 3 By deuised glosses and witty but wrong interpretations they wrest the sentences of the Fathers to meane otherwise then the Fathers intended This is confessed by the Diuines of the Vniuersity of Doway speaking of Bertrams booke The title Vt liber Bertrami presbyteri de Corp. sang Domini tolerari emendatus queat Iudicium Vniversitatis Duacensis Censoribus probatum Then their iudgement followes with some reasons why they rather mend the book then forbid it lest the forbidding should make men more desirously seeke it and greedily reade it and condemne the Church for abrogating all antiquity that is alleadged against them c. Therefore they will vse it as they doe other ancient Catholike bookes which they deliuer in these words Cumâ— in Catholicis veteribus alijs plâ—â—â—os feramus errores extenuemus excusemus excogâ—â—â—â—omento persaepe negemus commodum ijs seasum â—ffingamus dum opponuntur in disputationibus aut in confactionibus cum aduersarijs non videmus cur non candem aequitatem diligentem recognitionem mereatur Bertramus c. that is Seeing in other ancient Catholike writers we beare with many errors and we extenuate excuse and oftentimes by witty expositions deny and dâ—uise a commodious sense vnto them when they are opposed in disputations and conflicts with our aduersaries we see no reason why Bertram may not deserue the same equity and diligent recognition In this passage we may obserue these things 1 They acknowledge many errours to be in ancient Writers whom yet they account Catholickes and of their owne Church or Religion Otherwise they must haue a small and the Protestants a large Church 2 That those opinions though many which they Call errors make for their aduersaries the Protestants and are against Romes present doctrine and so obiected by the Protestants 3 How they auoyd them euen by applying their Art Wit and Learning Gods talents committed to them to obscure the Truth corrupt the witnesse thereof deceiue the simple and gull the learned making all beleeue that the ancient Writers are nothing at all against them but fully for them by peruerting their allegations to speake quite contrary to the Authors meaning O wit and learning wickedly bestowed conscience seared poore people miserably deluded And note further 4 the generality of this practise Iudicium Vniuersitatis Duacensis Censoribus approbatum confessed professed by a whole Vniuersity at once and deliuered for their deliberate iudgement and approoued by the most learned and iudicious censors appointed to that great office by the Hierarchy of the Church of Rome though this practice was a long time closely carried in darkenesse yet now it is defended in the open light by Gretzer the Iesuite §. 10. 4 The Roman Doctors may bring in whole Armies of witnesses on their side when they change the question and proue what no body denies a Bedel letters to Wadworth pag. 109. As when the question is whether the pope haue a Monarchy ouer all Christians an vncontroulable Iurisdiction an Infallible Iudgement c. b Bellar. de summo Pontifice lib. 2. cap. 15. 16 answered by D. Field lib. 5. cap. 35 36. Bellarmine alleadgeth a number of Fathers Greeke and Latin to proue onely that Saint Peter had a primacy of honour and authority which is farre short of that supremacy which the popes now claime and which is the question So to proue the verity of Christs Body and Blood in the Lords Supper c Bellar de Eucharistia lâ—b 2. toto Bellarmine spends the whole booke in citing the Fathers of seuerall Ages To what purpose when the
following the Scotists The Councell of Basil ratified the Franciscans doctrine for the vnspottednesse of the Blessed Virgin The Dominicans excepted against that Councell as not lawfully called The contention continued and grew so great that Pope Sixtus was faine to interpose his authority commanding by a solemne decree that the matter should neuer be disputed afterward Hist of the Councell of Trent Notwithstanding in the Councell of Trent either of the sides contended with great earnestnesse to haue it determined on their side But to auoyde the endlesse offence of both sides the Cardinall de Monte President of the Councell told them The Councell was called to end Controuersies with Heretickes not to meddle with Controuersies of Catholickes And so it continued vndecided Lately Cardinall Bellarmine hath written much hereof on the Dominicans side but yet without resolution And so they stand irreconciliably contentious 5 Cardinall Caietan a deepe learned Diuine Arch. Abbot ib. and much imployed by the pope against Luther wrote many bookes of seuerall matters Sixt. Senensis Bibliotheca sancta libro 4. 6. against which Ambrosius Catharinus Archbishop of Compsa wrote sixe sharp bookes of Annotations and Inuectiues as Sixtus Senensis records and reckons vp the particular points leauing to euery man his free iudgement thereof 6 In the great piont of Iustification Cardinall Contarene agrees with the Protestants in his booke printed anno 1541. some few yeares before the Councell of Trent 7 Albertus Pighius also taught the Protestants doctrine of Iustification in a booke published anno 1549. which he dedicated to Paulus then pope complaining of the Schoole-Diuines who had much obscured the doctrine of Iustification and who he feared would contemne his iudgement 8 The learned Diuines of Colen also taught the Protestants doctrine of Iustification by faith in Christs merits and wrote against the merit of our workes in their Antididagma and Enchiridion Antididagma pag. 30. as Bellarmine confesseth And yet both Pighius and the Doctors of Colen are excused by Bellarmine Bellar. de Iustif lib. 2. cap. 1. § in candem sent § Deinde quod est discrimen they were no heretickes though they erred because they kept community with the Church of Rome and submitted their writings to the censure thereof 9 Their great Doctor Durandus had many errours which Bellarmine meets withall and confutes in many Controuersies And concerning the Eucharist he held that the matter of the bread remained still after the Consecration and that there was onely a transformation Bellar. de Fucharistia libro 3. cap. 13. initio but not a transubstantiation of the matter Whereof Bellarmine saith Sententia Durandi haeretica est licet ipse non sit dicendus haereticus cum paratus fuerit Ecclesiae iudicio acquiescere The opinion of Durand is hereticall though he is not to be called an hereticke seeing he is ready to rest vpon the Churches iudgement Sentent lib. 4. distinct 11. litera a. 10 Peter Lombard Bishop of Paris Master of the Sentences found such variety of opinions concerning the elements in the Sacrament that he knew not what to determine Some held that the substance of the bread remained some that it vanished or was resolued into his first matter some that it was turned into Christs body But for his owne part what kinde of conuersion it should be whether formal or substantiall or of some other kinde he saith Definire non sufficio I am not able to define Ibidem dist 13. b. in sine 11 Lombard also saith that bruit Beasts that eare the consecrated hoste doe not eate the body of Christ What doe they eat then He answereth Deus nouit hoc God knowes that Aquinas Summa 3. part qu. 80 ut 3. ad tertium But Tho. Aquinas teacheth the contrary that Christs body is still vnder the species as long as the species remaine though a Mouse or Dog should eate them For it is no dignity saith he to Christs body to be eaten by Beasts when they touch not the body in its proper species but onely according to the Sacramentall species Lombard ibid. dâ—st 11 lit 12 Lombard also saith that the Eucharist is to bee receiued in both kinds And Gerardus Lorichius a great Papist protesteth that they are false Catholickes Lerich de missa publica proroganda hinderers of the Reformation of the Church and blasphemers who deny the people the Cup in the Eucharist 13 Bellarmine himselfe a great learned Iesuite and Cardinall late Reader of Controuersies at Rome Bellar de Euchar lib. 3. cap. 18. §. Ex his colgimus c. teacheth that the substance of the bread in the Sacrament is not turned into the substance of Christs body productivè as one thing is made of another but that the bread goes away and Christs body comes into the roome of it adductivè as one thing succeeds into the place of another the first be voyded and this saith he is the opinion of the Church of Rome But Suarez another learned Iesuite Suarez tomo 3. in Thom. disp 50 sect 4. §. tertio principaliter pag. 639. who hath written many great volumnes and is Reader of Controuersies at Salamanca in Spaine confutes Bellarmines opinion terming it Translocatio not Transubstantiatio and saith it is not of the Churches opinion Thus these great Master-builders are confounded in their language and thus hard it is to know what the Church of Rome holdeth Her owne dearest and learnedest sonnes know not Either Doctor Bellarmine or Doctor Suarez mistooke it and doubtlesse either of them haue multitudes of followers and all on both sides Catholickes Yea I hope both Suarez and Bellarmine Durand and Lombard the Dominicans and Franciscans Cajetan Catharine Contarene Pighius and the Colen Doctors shall still be counted good Catholicks and all of one Church notwithstanding their differences 14 Beside these See before lib. 1. cap. 4. sect 12 13 â—4 you may remember a number of learned Catholickes with their numberlesse followers which I reckoned before which differed from you in some points and wrote against your doctrine and practises as Saint Bernard Ioannes Salisburiensis Cardinalis Camericensis Cardinalis Cusanus Robert Grosthead B. of Lincolne Ockam Cesenas Clemangis Gerson Valla Bradwardin Ariminiensis Contarene Bonaventure Scotus Clethoveus Rhendius c. Doctor Field reckons aboue 20 Fathers and later Doctors See aboue lib. 1. cap. 4. sect 14. B. Vsher Answer to the Irish Iesuite pag. 500. seq that accounted those bookes onely Canonicall which wee so reckon and the rest Apocryphall Bishop Vsher reckons vp against your doctrine of Merit aboue 50 authors new and old wherof some are manifold as Liber Caroli Magni composed by a great number of Diuines Instructions of the sicke approued by all the Diuines of the Kingdome The Canons and Vniuersity of Colen The Chancellour and Diuines of Paris And both they and all the rest had infinite followers of their
erre he can hardly be saued A third sort of things there are which are not so clearely deduced froÌ„ those first indubitate principles as namely concerning the place of the Fathers rest before the comming of our Sauiour Christ concerning the locall descending of Christ into the hell of the damned c. Of this third sort a man may be ignorant and erre in them without danger of damnation if errour be not ioyned with pertinacy §. 6. The like doctrine doth our Bishop Vsher deliuer B. Vsher Sermon at Wansled pag. 33. 1 Cor. 3.12 in words of analogy to Saint Pauls similitude of building Some build vpon this foundation gold Siluer pretious Stones Wood Hay Stubble Some saith he proceed from one degree of wholesome Knowledge vnto another increasing their maine stocke by the addition of those other sacred truthes that are reuealed in the word of God and these build vpon the foundation gold and siluer and pretious stones Others retaine the pretious foundation but lay base matter vpon it wood hay stubble and such other either vnprofitable or more dangerous stuffe and others goe so farre that they ouerthrow the very foundation it selfe The first of these be wise the second foolish the third madde builders When day of triall commeth the first mans worke shall abide Ibid. v. 14 15. and hee himselfe shall receiue a reward the second shall lose his worke but not himselfe The third shall lose both himselfe and his worke together And as in buildings there is great difference to bee made betwixt such parts as are more contiguous to the foundation and such as be remoter off So the doctrines or conclusions neerely conioyned to the first principles of Religion and grate vpon the foundation may more establish or endanger the building then those that come not neere the foundation and therefore the nearer they are to the foundation the more important be the truthes and the more perilous be the errours And againe the farther they are remoued off the lesse necessary is the knowledge of such verities and the swaruing from the truth lesse dangerous §. 7. Out of all this we may deduce these consequents First to these fundamentall points which are absolutely necessary to saluation the vnity of faith is to be restrained and beyond them not to be extended So that such as hold diuersity of opinions in other points of lesse moment not crossing these may still be of one faith or Church and heires of saluation as long as they hold the true foundation Secondly by this rule the ancient Fathers are cleared to be sound Christians This we haue shewed in the former chapter For though many of them as is aforesaid held the millenary errour many held that the soules of iust men shall not see God till the resurrection many that the very Deuils should not be tormented in hell till the Iudgement Many taught free-will before Grace Some taught the Omnipresence and Omniscience of Saints departed Cyprian and many more held rebaptization necessary for such as were baptized by Heretickes Saint Augustine and the greatest part of the Curch for sixe hundred yeeres held a necessity of the Eucharist to Infants and in many other things they differed one from another and from the Church in the aftertimes See D. Field Church book 3. chap. 5. § All these Yet because they all entirely and stedfastly held all the necessary fundamentall principles which these errours did not infringe neither held they these errours obstinately or incorrigibly but onely for want of better information they were certainely of the same Church and Relâ—gion whereof we are and whereof all are that hold the same principles vnweakned by any other Thirdly the lâ—ke is to be said of the Waldenses though many of those smaller errours were true which as I haue shewed before were falsely imputed vnto them Fourthly the same may be said also of our Fathers that liued in the Communion of the Church of Rome before Luthers time and bâ—fore the Councell of Trent Their holding and professing thâ—se necessary fundamentall points as I haue shewed before * See before chap. 1. sect 4. per tot was sufficient to make them true Christians if in life and death they shewed the power and vertue thereof and maintained not obstinately any grosse points that infringed the foundation Fiftly the same may be also said of all the Churches in the world where the ancient foundations are retained B. Vshers serm at Wansted pag. 43. The Greeke Armenian Aeâ—hiopian Russian c. For if we should take a generall view of them all putting by the points wherein they differ one from another and gathering into one body the rest of the Articles wherein they all did generally agree wee should finde that in those propositions which without all controuersie are vniuersally receiued in the whole Christian world so much truth is contained as being ioyned with holy obedience may be sufficient to bring a man to euerlasting saluation B. Vsher ib. D. Field church book 3. chap. 5. This is Bishop Vshers opinion and Doctor Fields of these Churches Section 3. § 1. Obiection If holding the foundation will serue then we may safely obtaine saluation in the Church of Rome § 2. Answer The Curch of Rome holds many things which by consequent destroyes the Foundation by master Hookers Iudgement § 3. Obiection This crosseth what was said before That many before Luthers time might be saued in the Roman Church Answ no for they liued in those errors of ignorance not obstinacy and not knowing any dangerous consequence of them § 4. Such men by particular repentance of sinnes knowne and generall repentance of vnknowne might by Gods mercy be saued § 5. Obseruations hereof § 6. Other learned Protestants ioyne in opinion with master Hooker §. 1. Antiquus If this be so then to omit other Churches I see no reason but wee may well and safely continue in the Roman Church and therein receiue saluation because as you haue said and it appeares by Azorius and all the schoole-diuines that Church holdes the Foundation which is by your owne confession sufficient to saluation though she hath added many otheâ— things not necessary absolutely to saluation yet profitable for the fuller seruice of God beauty of the Church and pious life §. 2. Antiquissimus If shee added none but such things wee should account them not onely tollerable but commendable But wee charge her with addition of such doctrines and practises as being obstinately pursued spoile and ouerthrow the Foundation which shee professeth to hold Whereof heare one man Mr. Richard Hooker a man of great account for learning Iudgement and moderation who vsed very carefully to waigh in the ballance of impartiall discretion all the words sentences and phrases which he wrote and whose workes haue been already sixetimes printed without any alteration Hookers Discourse of Iustification § 17. Hee grants that the Church of Rome holds the foundation in profession but
ouerthrowes it by the consequence of many opinions and practises now generally retained in it As the Galatians held the foundation to wit saluation by Iesus Christ and yet withall held a necessity of ioyning circumcision with Christ which doctrine by consequence destroyed the very foundation for so Saint Paul wrote vnto them Gal. 5 2 4. If they were circumcised Christ profited them nothing he became of none effect vnto them they were fallen from grace In like manner saith he The Church of Rome professâ—ng to hold the foundation of faith yet by ioyning other things with Christ and by teaching many things pernicious in Christian faith doth by consequence plainely ouerthrow the foundation of faith Plainely saith his Margen in all mens sight whose eyes God hath enlightned to behold his truth for they which are in errour are in darkenesse and see not that which in light is plaine One of their pernicious errors he toucheth there in the Margensaying Ibid. §. 11. They hold the same with Nestorius fully the same with Eutiches about the proprieties of Christs Nature More he mentioneth else where in the text calling them such Impieties as by their law they haue established and wherevnto all that are among them either doe indeed assent or else are by powerfull meanes forced in shew and appearance to subiect themselues See also ibid. § 2â— For example In the Church of Rome is maintained that the same credit and reuerence that we giue to the Scriptures of God ought also to be giuen to vnwritten verities that the Pope is supreme head ministeriall ouer the vniuersall Church militant That the bread in the Eucharist is Transubstantiated into Christ That it is to be adored and to be offered vnto God as a sacrifice propitiatory for quicke and dead That Images are to be worshipped Saints to be called vpon as Intercessors and such like §. 3. Antiquus How agrees this with that you said before that the Church of Rome excepting the Papacy therein continued to be the Church of God till Luthers time for euen those whom you call the Church of God liued and dyed in the profession of these errours which now you say destroy the foundation of the Church of God Antiquissimus Vnderstand vs right They that hold these and such like errours for worldly respects knowing them to be heresies and make semblance of allowing that which in heart and iudgement they condemne as also they that heretically maintaine them by holding them obstinately after wholsome admonition Mr. Hooker makes no doubt Cyprian cited beâ—ore cap. 1. Sect. 4 § 3. T it 3 1â— 11. so alâ—o â—il 3.2 gal 3. â—0 12. 1 7 8 9. but their condemnation without an actuall repentance is inevitable And this is confirmed by Saint Cyprians famous sentence by me cited before and by Saint Paul saying A man that is an hereticke after the first and second admonition reiect knowing that he that is such is subuerted and sinneth being condemned of himselfe But many liued in these errors in the Church of Rome not knowing them to be errors or heresies Hooker ibid. § 12. nor euer vnderstanding that the consequent thereof destroyed the Foundation of Faith They following the conduct of their guides and obseruing exactly what was prescribed them Ibid. § 13. thought they did God good seruice when indeed they did dishonour him They did but erroniously practise what their guides hereticallly taught And though the pit bee ordinarily the end both of the guide and of the guided in blindnesse yet Gods mercy might saue them that sinned onely of erroneous piety and were merely deceiued by thinking too well and trusting too much their hereticall teachers not being in the rank of them who receiued not the loue of the truth to beleeue it and had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse and so were worthy to be giuen ouer to strong delusions and damnation 2 thes 2.10 11 12. This is confirmed likewise by the former sentence of Saint Cyprian Cyprian cited before cap. 1. sect 4. sect 3. Augustine cited before cap. 1. sect 4. in the V. Reason 1 Cor. 1.2 15.14 gal 1.2 5 2 4 10. Hook ib. § 26. and by the iudgement of Saint Augustine formerly alleadged and by Saint Pauls imbracing the Corinthians and Galatians as Churches of Christ notwithstanding the errours which they held being of mere ignorance and seduced by false Teachers For the false teachers of circumcision or the froward stiffe-necked and obstinate defenders thereof after wholsome admonition Saint Paul calleth dogges Phil. 3.2 and wisheth them cut off Gal. 5 12. and pronounceth them accursed Gal 1.8 But them that held the same errour of ignorance not knowing the dangerous consequence of it and retained a mind docible and desirous to be instructed in the truth and to follow it Them Saint Paul pittieth to them he writeth as to the Church of Christ Gal. 1.2 them with fatherly tendernesse he admonisheth instructeth and imbraceth as his children §. 4. And although many of our Fathers in the Church of Rome dyed in their errors not knowing them to be errors and therefore may be thought neuer to haue repented of them yet the same may be said of the Corinthians and Galatians that many of them dyed before S. Paul either heard of their seducing or had time to reduce them but of their the liuing also in the very beginning of his Epistles before he deliuered his instructions he spake comfortably and saluted theÌ„ as the Churches and Saints of God Hooker ibid. § 18. 20. And Mr. Hooker giues a reason why they that hold the foundation of Christian Religion cannot be said to dye without some kind of Repentance euen for vnknowen sinnes The least sinne in deed word or thought is to be accounted deadly without repentance and Gods mercy Yet many sins escape vs without knowledge of them many which we obserue not to be sinnes and without actuall and particular knowledge or obseruation of them there can be no actuall or particular repentance of them yet for as much as all that hold the foundation of religion inviolable in their harts haue a general hatred of all sin thogh for actuall knowne sinnes an actuall and particular repentance is required See Archb. Abbot ag Hil. reason 5. § 28. yet for secret and vnknowne sins as common ouersights errours and such as we either know not or know them not to be sins a generall hatred and a generall repentance of all obtaines the mercy of God through the mediation of Iesus Christ Psal 51. title Psal 19.12 Dauid repented actually particularly and punctually for his knowne particular sinnes but of others he saith in generall who can vnderstand his errours or know how oft he offendeth Lord clense thou me from my secret faults See heere chap. 3. § 1.13 Many ancient Fathers erroneously held free-will and yet were not accounted heretickes because it was of meere ignorance whereof they were neuer conuicted
mother and the deceiuers themselues be confounded and ashamed of the books they haue so falsely written and all Godly people be confirmed in the truth so manifestly cleared from forgeries which obscured it All which I hope the rather because the Papist prisoners in Framlingham castle in Queene Elizabeths time said to the Protestant Ministers if you can iustify your calling we will all come to your Church and be of your Religion r Mason lib. 1. cap. 3. in fine pag. 20. Sect. 9. Antiquus Well Sir be it that your English Clergy was canonically ordained and consecrated yet what say you to the Protestant Ministers in other countries which could haue no Bishops to ordaine them But as our learned men say they ordained one another very disorderedly and insufficiently Antiquissimus You draw mee to a Digression impertinent to the Church of England to speake of other countries in whose affayres I am not sufficiently acquainted and am loth to meddle It may be your learned men wrong them as they haue done vs. But if what they say be true It was your Popes fault so auerse from all reformation that did driue the Reformers in those countries to that necessity that either one Minister must ordaine another or else the Churches must be without many profitable Ministers By the way because you dislike our word Minister as we doe your word Priest vsed in your sense for sacrificing Priest Though the word Minister bee vsed by the b Bellar. de Rom. pont li. 3 cap. 13 pag. 392. § Ratio autem cur Apostoli in Scripturis nunquam vocant sacerdotes Christianos sacerdotes sed solum episcopos presbyteros Apostles in the New Testament for Minsters of the Gospell and the word Priest neuer vsed at all by them no nor by the most ancient Fathers as c Bellar decultu Sanctorum lib. 3. cap. 4. § Ad testimonium Patrum dico pag. 275. See before chap. 2. § 2. Bell. himselfe confesseth I will to auoyd offence to both vse the word Presbyter which the Apostles vsed and which I see our late learned writers do more willingly frequent to signifie such as haue taken full orders in the Church of God But note you also by the way that our fault is very small in vsing sparingly the termes of some later Fathers and vsing commonly the words of the Apostles yours is very great in forsaking and deriding the word of the B B. Apostles and preferring the words of some Fathers and vsing them contrary to their meaning But Then I doubt not to affirme that Orders giuen to Presbyters by Presbyters onely in times of necessity when Bishops cannot be procured to giue them are of full validity and sufficiency For the giuing of orders was appointed to Bishops not of absolute necessity but for their greater honour and for the better gouernment and preseruation of peace and vnity in the Church and for those and the like reasons it is fit that course be obserued when possibly it may But when it cannot we must consider that euen Bishops themselues doe not giue orders by any other power then is found in any other Presbyter Not by their power of Iurisdiction for they may ordaine Presbyters liuing out of their Iurisdiction but by vertue of their orders onely whereby they stand Presbyters Which is manifest by this that Bishops and Suffragans which are not Presbyters cannot giue orders which they neuer receiued therefore seeing the power of giuing orders is from the vertue of the orders formerly receiued which vertue is in euery presbyter as well as in a Bishop and therein Priests Bishops and Popes are all equall d See D. Field lib. 3. cap. 39. in medio alledging many Schoolmen to this purpose Then for want of Bishops to giue orders Presbyters may giue them For that is but a breach of decency and honourable conueniency whereby that thing is tyed to some chiefe Presbyters namely to Bishops which otherwise all Presbyters may doe But to the validity of the orders it maketh nothing what Presbyter soeâ—er giueth them The best learned in the Church of Rome in former times agreed to this Aâ—machanus e Armachanus lib. 11. in 4. Armenorum cap. 7. a worthy Bishop saith If all Bishops failed by death Sacerdotes minores possent Episcopum ordinare Inferior Priests might ordaine a Bishop And Alexander of Hales f Halensiâ— part 4. q. 9. memb 5. art 1 cited by D. Field ib. saith that many learned men in his time and before were of opinion that in some cases and in some times Presbyters may giue orders and that their ordinations are of force though to do so not being vrged by extreme necessity cannot be excused from ouer-great boldnesse and presumption And why not orders by ordinary presbyters as well as Baptisme by meaner persons For your Doctors in times of necessity allow Baptisme which is a principall Sacrament to be administred not onely by Bishops and Priests but by Deacons or any Laiks Baptized yea Laiks vnbaptized and very Pagans if they knew and preforme the Rites of Baptisme and women also by any person that is Homo rationalis and intendeth to doe as the Church would doe The Baptisme preformed by them is sufficient effectuall and needs no rebaptization as Bellermine teacheth at large g Bellarm. de baptismo lib. 1. cap. 7. If this will not suffice you may see more in Doctor Fields h D. Field lib. 3. cap. 39. lib. 5. cap. 56. and Master Masons bookes i Mason lib. 1. Sect. 10. Antiquus Sir you may not thinke that your priuate Reason and iudgement can ouersway the iudgement and determinations of graue learned and holy counsels Antiquiss Far be from me the presumption to thinke so Yet giue vs leaue to see what we see and to say what we know we see it in your owne learned mens books and know it to be your owne practise oftentimes to breake the Canons both of ancient Councels and of the Apostles If Protestants do it in times of necessity condemne them not for necessity hath no law it is so great a tyrant that it will not suffer the Law to stand Your men are faine sometimes to yeeld vnto it Your k This appeares plainly by Greg. Epistles lib. 12. Iud. 7. epist 31. rectified by Bede of D. Stapletons owne iudicious edition translation though other copies somewhat differ See Mason lib. 2. cap. 5. pag. 61. Gregory the great Bishop of Rome sending Augustine the Monke into England who was not vntill afterward made Bâ—shop of Canterbury appointed him to ordaine the first Bishops himselfe alone in case the Brittan Bishops opposed him and that of the English or Saxons there were no Bishops and that the French Bishops would be slacke and vncertaine of ayding him And accordingly himselfe alone ordained Melitus the first Bishop and by the assistance of Melitus onely hee ordained Iustus the second and when there was a Canonicall number then
they obserued the number of three to consecrate others In like manner your Baronius l Baronius anno 555. n. 10. sticks not to record that pope Pelagius the first was consecrated by two Bishop onely when more could not be procured and a Priest And yet was he accounted a good lawfull Bishop and in his time he ordained 29 Priests and 49 Bishops If his consecration were a nullity then so were all theirs and all other consecrated by them and so there followed a world of nullities in the Church of Rome Euagrius Patriarke of Antioch was consecrated by Paulinus alone and yet accounted a lawfull Bishop n Ioannes Maior in 4. Sent. dist 24. q. 3. inter opera Gerson Paris 1606. pag. 681. as m Theodoret lib. 5. cap. 23. Theodoret sheweth Joannes Maior a Doctor of Paris saith that Rusticus and Eleutherius who came into France with Dionysius were not Bishops But Dionysius alone ordained the Bishops of France He saith also o Maior quo supra who ordained Peter they will not find vs three ordainers Therefore I say it is an humane constitution that a Bishop shall be ordained by three S. Paul did not seek for two more for the ordination of Titus and Timothy And Petrus de Palude p Petrus De Palude De potestate Apostol cited by B. Iewel Defens 2 part cap 5 diuision 1. p. 130 saith one Bishop is sufficient to consecrate another and it is onely for the greater solemnity a deuise of the Church that three shall concurre This is therefore no essentiall part but an accidentall ornament of the Consecration a complement of honourable conueniency fit to be vsed where it may be had no substanciall point of absolute necessity making a nullity of consecration where it wanteth The like may be said of orders to be giuen by 〈◊〉 Bishop onely Pope Gelasius saith q Gelasius epist 9. Bâ—n t. 2. pag. 243. Priscis pro sua reuerentia manentibus consâ—itutis qua vbi nulla vel rerum vel temporum per vrget necessitas regulariter conuenit custodire when no necessity of things or times compell to the contrary it is fit reuerently to keepe the ancients constitutions So saith Leo also r Cited by Ioh. 8. epist 8. Bin. c. 3. paâ—t 2. pag. 977. Omittendum esse inculpabile iudicandum quod intulit necessitas but he addeth that may be omitted and iudged vnblameable which necessity inforceth And Foelix Å¿ Ib. apud Bin. Aliter tractandaâ— necessitatis rationem aliter voluntatis the respect of necessity is to be handled one way the respect of voluntary minde another way Andradius affirmeth t Andrad De gen conciliorum autoritate pag. 115 116. that humane lawes made vpon the best counsell and aduise are varied by the variety of times and may be inuerted and changed by the necessities of men and so are dispensable whervpon Saint Austen u Aug. De lib. arb cap. 6. calls humane lawes temporall because though they bee iust yet they may be iustly changed according to the times Binius saith x Bin. t. 2. p. 243 in marg Pro temporum necessitate rigor canonum relaxatur Haec pleraque apud Mason Canones Apostolorum 85. cum Ioannis Monachizonare commentarijs set â—ut in Latin by Iâ— Quintinus Haeduus printed with Zonaras and others at Frankford by Faâ—rubendiuâ— 1587. according to the necessity of the times the Rigor of the Canons is released But you make this necessity of times farre larger then Protestants may for of the Canons of the Apostles you brake some willingly yea you decree the contrary and make it vnlawfull to keepe them as the fift Canon that saith that Bishops or Priests that put away their wiues for occasion of Religion shall be excommunicated and the ninth Canon which will haue them excommunicated also that after hearing the Scriptures and prayers depart and doe not with other faithfull receiue the communion This Canon and that of thrice dipping in Baptisme the 49 or 50 Canon and diuers other are abolished contraria consuetudine saith your Canus y Canus De lâ—cis theol lib. 3. cap 5. pag. 195. Christs Doctrine saith hee may not be changed but must stand firme but the Apostles Rules for the gouerment of the Church are not so fixed but they may be remoued And your Michael Mediâ—a saith z Medina lib. 5. de sacrorum hom continentia cap. 106. as D. Reinolds alledgeth him Defence Thes 5. Morton appeal lib. 2. c 25. sect 10. that of the 84. Canons of the Apostles which Clement Bishop of Rome and the Disciples of the same Apostles gathered together scarse doth the Latin Church obserue 6 or 8 entirely But as I said you draw mee from our owne Country into others and yet therby you gaine nothing for if they be censured for their necessary and ineuitable breach of some ancient Church Canons to maintaine the substance of Christs Doctrine much more must you be condemned for breaking them ordinarily and willfully without necessity And on the other side if their Ministery be cleared though necessity hath enforced the breach of some Canonicall circumstance then much more is ours of England cleared who neuer found any such necessity nor euer brake them Nay we haue euermore obserued them farre more precisely then you haue done that thus accuse vs and boast of your strictest owne obseruations CHAP. 6. Of the Popes supremacy ouer the whole Church Section 1. The necessitie thereof vrged § 2 As the maine pillar the matter and method of the answer propounded § 3 The ancient Church yeelded to Rome the greatest City of the world to haue the dignity of one of the fiue Patriarchs § 4 And among them sometime the chiefest place § 5 Which dignity their ambition and couetousnesse haue impaired § 6 Bellarmine gathering the strength of all learned Writers sheweth no strength in them to maintaine the Papacy either by vrging Mat. 16.18 § 7 Or Ioh. 21.15 c. § 8 The Romish strange extractions out of the words Feed my Sheepe § 9 And vaine allegations of diuers other Scriptures § 10 The Scripture is against the supremacy of Peter § 11 The Fathers vrged for it in vaine § 12 The Fathers are against it § 13 St Peters prerogatiues descended not to his successors § 14 The conclusion collecting the parts of the chapter briefly and iustifying the Protestants §. 1. Antiq. I Am satisfied that your Ministers haue true succession from the Apostles and ordination according to the Canons And for the present I will suppose that all that you haue said is true that your Church hath had a visible succession deriued from the Apostles without interruption that it deliuereth all the substantial points of doctrine necessary to saluation sufficiently Suppose all this and yet further Suppose that in the Church of Rome there are some things now taught and vsed which were not in the Primitiue Church as the vse of Images
Purgatory Indulgence the doctrine of transubstantiation Communion of the Laity in one species priuate Masses and such like yet all this cannot proue yours to bee the true Church nor the Roman to bee false because yet you are defectiue in this That the Church being one onely true entire body of Iesus Christ you are seperate from it and will not be vnder the gouernment of that visible-hood which Christ hath appointed ouer it to wit the Bishop of Rome the successor of Saint Peter to whom is giuen the highest iurisdiction and gouernment of the whole Church vpon earth and the infallibility of iudgement to guide it right and keepe it from error so that they that are not vnder his gouernment and guidance are out of the Church in which saluation is to be found and no where else Neither can the things now vsed which were not vsed in the Primitiue Church any way nullifie or disgrace the Church since in the wisedome of him that is infallibly assisted by the holy Ghost for the guidance of the Church they are iudged profitable in these times which were not so necessary in former ages All inferiour and priuate spirits must submit to the iudgement of that Head whom Christ hath constituted ouer his Church and doth assist with his spirit that hee shall not erre That Saint Peter was made Prince and Head of the Apostles by our Sauiour Christ the Proofes are plaine in the Scriptures and Fathers Mat. 16.16 In the 16. of Saint Matthew when Saint Peter had confessed Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God Christ answered Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke will I build my Church and the gates of Hell shall not preuaile against it To thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen to open and shut to bind and loose In the 21 of S. Iohn Christ saith to Peter Ioh. 21.15 Since thou louest mee more then these the rest of the Apostles Feed my Sheepe Be thou the generall Pastor ouer my whole flocke euen ouer the rest of the Apostles In the 22. of Saint Luke Christ saith I will pray for thee Peter that thy faith shall not faile Luk. 22.32 and when thou art conuerted strengthen thy Brethren Conformable to these Scriptures the Fathers doe ordinarily giue vnto Saint Peter the Primacy of the Apostles call him the Mouth the Chiefe the Top the Highest the Prince the President of the Apostles the head and foundation of the Church all which laid together and well considered doe proue such a prerogariue in Saint Peter that the Church taught and guided by him and his Successors shall neuer erre in matters of Faith and good life but bee infallibly lead into all truth that bringeth to holinesse and happinesse And this is not promised to Saint Peters person or for his life onely but to all his Successors when Christ promiseth to bee with them to the end of the world Mat. 28. in the last words Whereupon these things will follow 1 That the Church of Rome See the Relation of the Religion in the West parts pag. 15. now gouerned by S. Peters Successors is vndoubtedly the true Church of God deliuering and practising the true meanes of saluation and hath the prerogatiue to keepe men from erring in matters of Faith and from falling from God hath the keyes of heauen in custody to admit in by indulgence such as shall be saued and shut out by excommunication such as shall bee condemned so that in it there is a happy facility and without it an vtter impossibility of saluation 2 And consequently It is of the necessity to saluation that all particular Churches and all men be subiect to the Bishop thereof Christs Vicar and the visible head of the Catholike Church vpon earth and whosoeuer or what Nation or people soeuer are not subiect to him in spirituall things are no part of the Catholike Church of Christ §. 3. Antiquis Were all this true and substantiall it were able to charme all the world to be of your Church and to make the Pope absolute Lord of all And you do politikely to keep this point for your last refuge and final ground of all controuersies betwixt vs for if you can euict this you need no more If your Popes bee Saint Peters successors in all those things which you ascribe vnto Saint Peter and thereby haue full iurisdiction ouer the whole Christian world and cannot erre all is yours Stapleton principio doctr lib 6. cap. 2. Sanders Rocke of the Church Bristow Motiue 47. c. See Bellarm. letter to Blackwell there is an end of all controuersie and disputation And therefore your Chieftaines haue great reason to fortifie this piece with all the art and artillery their wit learning and power can afford them thereby to cut off all particular controuersies wherein they finde we are too strong for them This Gorgons head alone is able to affright the simple that they shall not beleeue their owne eyes or see your palpable corruptions or beleeue that any thing can be amisse with you be it neuer so foule and and manifest But alas deare friend I shall shew you plainely that all this is but an Imaginary Castle built in the Ayre without ground or foundation and that all your men stretch the Scriptures and the sayings of the Fathers farre beyond their meaning B. Iewel B. Bilson B. Morton B White D. Rainolds D. Field c. To answere their bookes and arguments punctually would aske too great time and be a needlesse labour because our Learned men haue done it sufficiently and often already But for your satisfaction I will shew you first what dignity the ancient Church hath yeelded to the Bishop of Rome Secondly that the Supremacy now claymed cannot be proued to bee giuen to Saint Peter either by the Scriptures or thirdly by the Fathers but coÌ„trary that both the Scriptures and Fathers are against it Fourthly that the true primacy and Prerogatiues of Saint Peter aboue the rest of the Apostles were personall and did not descend to his successors §. 3. 1. For the first Aeneas Syluius who was afterterwards made Pope Aeneas Syluius epist 288. Ante conciliuÌ„ Nicenâ—â— qu sque sibi viuebat paruus respectus habebatur ad ecclesiam Romanam and called Pius Secundus saith plainly that before the Councell of Nice 327. yeeres after Christ little respect was had to the Church of Rome yet was Rome the chiefe City of the world by reason of the Antiquity Magnificence Dominion and the residence of the Emperours there at that time The Apostles vsed to plant Churches in the chiefest Cities from whence the Gospell might best be propagated into the Countries adioyning Cities therefore were first Christians the people dwelling in Country Pagis Villis in Pages and Villages being not conuerted See D. Field Church book 5. epist to the Reader cap. 27. 30 31. were called Pagans or Infidels But for their
his preaching in the peoples minds If by authority Saint Ierom did meane supreme power ouer the other Apostles then Iames and Iohn should haue had it as well as Peter which is not your Catholike doctrine Also an inferiour or equall in power may be superiour in authority or estimation as Tully saith of Metellus a priuate man though chosen Consull for the yeere following That hee forbade certaine playes when an officer had allowed them and that which he could not obtaine by power Cicero oratione in Pisonem he did obtaine by authority that is with the credit which hee had with the people 2 The Primacy which the Fathers speake of was the Primacy of Order not of Power because Peter was first called to be an Apostle and first reckoned this argues no more power then the Fore-man of the Iury hath ouer the rest 3 The prerogatiue of Principality was in the excellency of grace and not of power as we say the Prince of Philosophers Aristotle the Prince of Poets Homer that is the wittiest or most excellent not Lord and master ouer the rest In this sence Saint Austine speaketh Peter the Apostle in whom that grace and Primacy are so superminent was corrected by Paul a latter Apostle by calling Saint Paul a latter Apostle hee sheweth his meaning of Saint Peters Primacy to bee of his first being an Apostle and by ioyning Grace with Primacy he sheweth that in greatnesse of grace consisted his supereminency So saith Saint Austen also b Aug. in Ioan. Tract 124. that Peter was Natura vnus homo gratia vnus Christianus abundantiori gratia vnus idemque primus Apostolus But to be chiefe in grace is one thing to be chiefe in power another thing c Turrecrem in Summa de Ecclesia l 2 c. 82. Cardinal Turrecramata saith A meane Christian yea an old woman may in perfection of grace and amplenesse of vertues be greater then the Pope but not in power of iurisdiction If excellency of grace might carry the supremacy of power you should take it from Saint Peter and giue it to the blessed Virgin By gifts of grace we vnderstand all blessings wherewith our Lord honoured him insomuch as in one thing or other he surpassed euery one of the Apostles Saint Iohn might exceed him in multitude of prophesies and reuelations and many gifts of grace as Saint Ierom declareth d Ierom. aduersus Iouinianum lib. 1. Saint Paul excelled him in the chiefest gifts and laboured more then all the rest 1 Cor. 15. so that Saint Austen giues excellent grace to Peter e De bapt con Donatistas lib. 2. c. 1. most excellent grace to Paul f in Psal 130. and cals him The Apostle by an excellency g Cont. duas epist pelagianorum lib. 3. c. 1. yet Saint Peter excelled Saint Paul in Primacy or being first chosen and Saint Iohn in age being the elder and therefore preferred before them to be the chiefe of the Apostles by Saint Ieroms opinion h Aetati delatuÌ„ est quia Petrus erat senior Hiero 1. adu Iouin lib. 1. To this Bellarmine yeeldeth i Bellar. lib. 1. de rom pontif cap. 27. § respoÌ„deo Paulum seeing Paul was called The Apostle per Antonomasiam quia plura scripsit doctior as sapientior fuit cateris also for planting more Churches then any other for the other Apostles were sent to certaine Prouinces he to all the Gentils without limitation and he laboured more abundantly then they all 1 Cor. 15. And after k § testatur ib. § fortasse Paul also may bee called princeps Apostolorum quia munus Apostolicum excellentissime ad impleuit as we call Virgil prince of Poets and Cicero prince of Orators Againe Nam etsi Petrus maior est potestate Paulus maior est sapientia Leo makes them the two eyes of the body whereof Christ is the head De quorum meritis atque virtutibus nihil diuersum nihil debemus sentire discretum quia illos electio pares labor similes finis fecit aequales The like hath Maximus ib. and Saint Gregory Paulus Apostolus Petro Apostolorum primo in principata Apostolico frater est Againe l Bellar. ib. §. denique si hac Paulus videtur plus Ecclesiae profuisse quà m Petrus plures enim ex gentibus ad Christi fidem adduxit plures prouincias summo cum labore peragrauit plura scripta eaque vtilissima nobis reliquit Antiq. Saint Ierom saith further that Saint Peter was made the head of the Apostles that all occasion of Schisme might be taken away Will you make nothing of those titles which the Scriptures and Fathers so frequently giue him of authority primacy principality supereminency the mouth of the Apostles the top the highest the president the head and such like Antiquis Nothing at all for that power which the Church of Rome now claymes by them and which hee neuer claymed nor vsed neither did the Scriptures or Fathers giue him What they gaue him we willingly yeeld A principality of Order Estimation and Grace For all Saint Peters power is comprised in the keyes promised him and in building the Church vpon him but all the Apostles receiue the keyes by Ieroms iudgement and the Church is built vpon them equally Ergo by his iudgement Peter was not ouer them in power and if you will yet say hee had some gouernment ouer them what can it else bee but a guidance not as a Monarch ouer subiects or inferiours D. Raynolds ib. pag. 226 227. D. Field l. 5. cap 24. but as in Aristocracy head of the company which in power are his equals For in all assemblies about affayres of gouernment there must needs bee one for orders sake and peace to begin to end to moderate the Actions and this is Saint Peters preheminence which Saint Ierome m Hieronym adu Iouin lib. 2. meant For hauing set downe his aduersaries obiection But thou saist The Church is built vpon Peter he answereth Although the same be done in another place vpon all the Apostles and they all receiue the keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen and the strength of the Church is grounded on them equally yet there is one chosen among the twelue that a head being appointed occasion of Schisme might be takeÌ„ away The like hath S. Cyprian n Cyprian de Vnitate Ecclesia Erant vtique caeteri Apostoli quod fuit Petrus pari consorâ—io praediti honoris potestatis sed exordium ab vnitate prosiciscitur c. The other Apostles saith he were that which Peter was endewed with the same fellowship both of honour and power but the beginning proceedeth from vnity that the Church may be shewed to be one To speake at once view all the titles of excellency giuen by the ancient Fathers to S. Peter alleadged by Bellarmine o De rom pont lib. 1. cap. 25. weigh them aduisedly without preiudice or
borne themselues proudly against the Church of Rome c. So were Saint Austen with 216. other Bishops with foure generall Councels of Africa Carthage Milleuis and Hippo condemned and cursed by Eulabius and declared by Boniface the Pope to bee pricked forwards by the Diuell and wilfully to liue out of the Church of God and die in Schisme This History reported by Mr Harding yeelds a great inconuenience that such good men as Saint Augustine Cyprian Fulgentius and many others should willingly liue and dye out of the Community of the Roman Church as Schismatiks and excommunicated by the Pope and yet thinke themselues safe enough and generally accounted by the world to be good Catholikes and many of them Saints And therefore Bellarmine hath reason to discredit this story of the reconciliation and laboureth to proue it counterfet either in whole or in part i Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. l. 2. c. 25. And thus Mr D. Harding is not onely proued often by our B. Iewel but heere confessed by his fellow Bellarmine to be an errant Catholike an abuser of the world by fables and yet lately againe k Coster enchir cap. De summo Pont. obiectio decima solet Sanders de visib monarch lib. 7. pag 3â—9 as Lindan before Panopl lib. 4. cap. 48. Costerus the Iesuit mentions the same story as true Such is their vnity among themselues and the certainty of their both histories and doctrines If this history be true then in those times holy men Saints and Martyrs made no great conscience to resist the Pope to reiect his soueraignty to liue and dye out of the communion of the Church of Rome if the story be false then condemne your great D. Harding and the Authors which he followes as abusers of the world by falsities By all this it appeareth that whatsoeuer titles the Ancient Fathers gaue to Saint Peter they denyed the supremacy now challenged to the Bishops of Rome his pretended successors §. 13. For indeed the things wherein Saint Peter excelled the other Apostles were personall proper to his person onely and not communicable to his successors To be the eldest first chosen of greatest estimation fullest of grace c. were not things descending to his successors but proper to himselfe Antiq. Neither doe the Bishops of Rome challenge these properties but his Vniuersality of commission ouer the whole world and his Infallibility of Iudgement Antiquis But in these two things the other Apostles were his equals Proued before § 6 11. Saint Paul had care ouer all Churches 2 Cor. 11. so had the rest and all of them were guided by the holy Ghost from error both in teaching and writing Antiq. True but they could not leaue these to their successors as Saint Peter might Antiquis So saith Bellarmine indeed a De pont lib. 1. cap. 9. § Respondeo Pontificatum Iurisdictio vniuersalis Petro data est vt ordinario pastori cui perpetuò succederetur alijs vero tanquam delegatis quibus non succederetur What should be the reason of this Forsooth they say that Christ made Saint Peter supreme Pastor and Bishop of the whole world and so likewise his successors for euer See Doctor Field Church Booke 5. cap. 23. pag. 114. but afterwards he gaue the same authority to the rest of the Apostles for their liues onely A strange conceit Christ first gaue him a Monarchy and afterwards tooke it away againe auoyding his first grant to one by his second grant to eleuen more for by making al the twelue of equall authority in all parts of the world and towards all persons so that no one of them could limit or restraine another hee tooke away the Monarchy from one which he had first giuen him and made it an Aristocracy of twelue equals in power and at their deathes taking away succâ—ssion from eleuen and giuing it to one made a Monarchy of the Aristocracy againe and raysed Saint Peters successor to be greater then Peter himselfe had beene without any peeres honouring the Pope more then he honoured Peter For Peter was onely one of the Duodecem viri but his successor a sole and absolute Monarch and all the other Apostles successors were vnderlings receiuing all their calling mission and commission from him and not to be restrayned limited gouerned by him alone Who would not take this for a strange Paradoxe vnworthy of wise and learned men and yet this they are compelled to hold for two reasons first because it is most cleare that the Apostles were all equall in power and commission and receiued it immediately from Christ and not from Peter which they cannot they do not deny Secondly because if all the Apostles should leaue their power to their successors then their successors should not depend vpon Saint Peters but should deriue their power from Christ himselfe by a line of succession as well as Peters did and consequently all the Bishops ordayned by the other Apostles and by their successors to the worlds end whereof there were and are innumerable should haue no dependance of Saint Peter neither could be limited or ordered by his successors as Bellarmine saw well enough b Lib. 4 cap. 24. §. At contra lib. 2. cap. 23. §. secunda ratio Therefore where Saint Cyprian saith The rest of the Apostles had equall power with Peter Their note saith This must be vnderstood of the equality of the Apostleship which ceased when the Apostles dyed and passed not ouer vnto Bishops c In the annotation to Cyprian printed at Rome by Paulus Manutius at the Popes command Raynolds Hart p. 221. Bellarmine d Bellar. de pont lib. 1. c. 23 §. vigâ—sima prima saw that this shift would not serue the Popes turne because the world is full of the Apostles successors lineally comming from them which no way should depend vpon Saint Peter therefore he hath another conceit more strange than the former That the rest were made also Apostles by Christ and so continued for their life but they were consecrated Bishops not by Christ but by Saint Peter and so consequently the Apostolike office ceasing all the Bishops authority was deriued from Saint Peter A fine conceit were it true but himselfe saith presently after e Ib. §. Respondeo in Apostolatu contineri Episcopatum that the Bishops office is contayned in the Apostles office so that in being Apostles they were Bishops also without any further or new ordination for what Ecclesiasticall acts can any Bishop doe which the Apostles could not Christ gaue to the Apostles power to preach and baptize Mat. 28.19 power to minister the holy Communion Luke 22.19 power of the keyes of binding and loosing of remitting and retayning sinnes of planting Churches ordayning Bishops and Ministers For the Apostleship is the highest office in the Church of God and containeth the power of all the rest in it f Bellar de pont lib. 4. cap. 23. §. Addit Cyril
Pope cannot possibly be grounded neither doe the Fathers come neere to proue it which are alledged for it as he sheweth Antiq. For the places of Saint Matthew 16. and St. Iohn 21. Vpon this Rocke and Feed my sheepe since you haue proued by the Fathers iudgement e Before chap. 6 section 6 7. that they belong as well to the other Apostles as to Saint Peter I relye not vpon them nor vpon the Fathers who by f ib. sect 12. refusing the Popes supreme gouernment seeme thereby also to deny his infallibility But there is another thing vrged by g Bellar. de pont lib. 4. cap. 3. §. quarto probatur many and seemes to be of great force to proue this questioned infallibility That the high Priest of the old Testament had in his brest-place the Vrim and Thummim Exod. 28. 30. that is Doctrine and Verity which is expounded in the 17. 9. of Deuteronomy where the Lord commands them that doubt of the sence of the diuine Law to repayre to the Chiefe Priest and enquire of him adding That he shall tell them the truth of iudgement Therefore both by signes and by words the Lord hath promised that in the brest of the Chiefe Priest shall reside Doctrine and Verity and therefore that he cannot erre when he teacheth the people And if this was fit for the Aaronicall chiefe Priest much more for the Christian Conformable whereunto h Ioh. 11.51 Rhemists thervpon Caiphas the Iewes high Priest in a Councell prophesied truly that Christ should dye for the Nation Vpon which Text the Rhemists do note That the gifts of the holy Ghost follow the Order and Office not the merits and persons of men as Caiphas a man many wayes wicked and in part an vsurper in the time when the Priesthood began to decline and giue place to the new ordinance of Christ had yet some assistance of God for vtterance of truth which Caiphas himselfe meant not therefore we should not maruell that Christ deliuereth his truth by Prelats his officers though wicked and vnworthy of their office as also i Canus loc theol lib. 5. cap. vlt. §. Ad id Canus saith alleadging the same text and Bishop Fisher also k Roffensis contra Assert Lutheri veritat 3. pag. 12. Antiquis The high Priests by their education office reading study and conference must in all reason haue knowledge farre beyond ordinary people for signe whereof they might weare the Vrim and Thummim and the people were to repayre to them for direction in their doubts as now to their learned Ministers whose lips must preserue knowledge But the people were not to take all for infallible which they said l B Morton Appeal l. 3 c. 15 sect 3. D. Field Church booke 5. c. 42. The Iewes had a glosse vpon that text If the Iudge shall tell thee that the right hand is the left and affirme â—he left to be the right thou must beleeue him But this is absurd saith their Lyranus for no iudgement that is manifestly false must be beleeued from any man of what authority soeuer he be But the people are appointed onely to doe all things which the high Priests shall teach according to the Law Deut. 17.11 Whereupon Christ saith m Mat. 23.2 The Scribes and Pharisees sit vpon Moses Chayre and therefore are to be harkened vnto not in all things generally whatsoeuer they say but onely when they vtter and deliuer pertinentia ad Cathedram things agreeable to Moses doctrine as the author of the ordinary glosse noteth n Glossa in â—undem locum See Raynolds Hert. This therefore proues no infallibility in the high Priest nor in the Pope no more doth that of o Ioh. 11.49 c. Caiphas to whom wee wonder that you in earnest parallell your Pope For he spake once in the Councell truely and prophetically God directing him and the euent confirming it but he spake also in the Councell most vntruely and blasphemously when he said that Christ blasphemed p Mat 26.65 as Bellarmine saith well q Bellar. lib. 2. de conciliis cap. 8. § alii dicunt Therefore to establish an opinion of an infallible Iudge by an example of a Iudge blasphemously erroneous in iudgement is little better then to erect a Roman Caiphas §. 2. You see therefore by the insufficiency of your proofes first that you haue no probability of your Popes infallibility Now I tell you secondly there is no necessity of any such thing in any one man in the Church of God because a Bellar. de Verbo Dei li. 4. c. 11. §. hic notatis Costerus Enchir ca. 1. §. caetorum we haue all the points of Christian doctrine necessary to saluation b Coster ib. Aug. Doctr. Christiana l 2. c. 9. Bellar de iustif lib 3. cap. 8. § primara plainely and infallibly deliuered in the Scriptures Saint Peter was c Mat. 16.17 infallibly guided by the holy Ghost and freed from all error in doctrine either by teaching then presently or deliuered by writing to posterity so were all the other Apostles And e Bellar. de verbo Dei l. 4. c. 11. § his notatis what they taught necessary for all men to beleeue vnto saluation d 2 Tim. 3.16 Gal. 1.12 2 Pet. 1.21 1 Thes 1.13 what they wrote and left for the instruction of the Church in succeeding ages to the end of the world whereupon all true Christians may and must stay themselues for all points touching the foundation of Religion necessary to saluation If it were possible f Gal. 1.8 9. for an Angell from heauen to come and teach otherwise St. Paul doth confidently and doubly pronounce him Anathema As long as any men or Churches hold fast what the Apostles haue deliuered they doe g Bellar de verbo Dei lib. 1. c. 2. § quare caÌ„ Faber Stapulensis praefatione in Euangeistas vnfallibly hold the truth when they swarue from that they swarue from the Rule of truth and may quickly lose themselues in inextricable errors The latitude of this vnfallible necessary sauing knowledge I haue described before h In the 6. chapter next before and it is that wee must earnestly contend for as Saint Iude saith Earnestly contend for the Faith which was once deliuered to the Saints i Iude vers 3. once deliuered that is first and once for all deliuered by the Apostles to the first Church and neuer after to be altered for that contend earnestly and for other profitable doctrines that are thence deducted by manifest consequence of Reason contend also but more moderately For things obscurely thence deducted and not profitable at all contend not Let euery mans iudgement submit to the rule of the absolutely necessary points sufficient for saluation once and first giuen and we shall need no more nor further infallibility in any man §. 3. But if this so much spoken of
hee shall appoint open or secret enemies to the State against their King and to take armes against him and by warres insurrections or treasoâ—s to throw the Land on heapes and bring in a Chaos of miserable confusion Or suppose the Bull goeth so farre as Pius V. his Bull against our right gracious and famous Queene Elizabeth to pronounce the King to bee no King to discharge the subiects from their allegiance to him to command them to take armes against him and by any meanes to depose or bring him to ruine Now the Kings life and the spoyle of the Kingdome and the damnable sinne of the people must depend vpon this Breefe or Bull for it must be executed whether it come from the Pope as a man or as Pope Poore blinded people must be ledde with a Piè credendum and neither haue the meanes or any minde to know whether this Bull came from the Pope canonically entring or maturely deliberating or wisely and orderly proceeding if any such thing can be imagined in such mischieuous practises or whether it come from a Non-Pope or misinformed or vniust Bellar. de Rom. pent l. 4. c. 2 §. Deinde Catholici conueniunt Pontificem siue errare possit siue non esse omnibus fidelibus obedienter audiendum rash or ill aduised howsoeuer it is No man must iudge Christs Vicar but for conscience sake and vnder paine of damnation all must obey Alas that Christs pretended Vicar should doe the workes of Antichrist Alas that men piously minded should be so impiously bewitched to become the instruments of Antichrist thinking to doe seruice to Christ himselfe Alas that learned men should abuse Gods gifts of wit learning and other talents bending all their forces to maintaine such doctrine Antiq. Sir keepe your passion for other company Reason shall preuaile with mee more than passion Antiquis Deare friend it is not passion but compassion to poore deceiued soules brought into such damnable courses by such efficacy of delusion though I know not how in such causes a good man should not be passionate §. 6. §. I. But to returne to Reason from which your Reasonlesse distinctions drew me In our former examples of Popes errings doe you not see that although the Papists of this age excuse Honorius of all heresie and count him a Saint yet the Catholikes of former ages accounted him an heretike for the sixt generall Councell condemned him Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. l. 4. c. 11. and if that Councell were misinformed or corrupted as Bellarmine imagineth and thereby induced also the seuenth Councell and Pope Leo also to curse and condemne him yet it appeareth thereby that they thought it possible for a Pope to be an heretike and surely neither Liberius nor Honorius nor any other Pope had euer beene taxed of heresie if the world had then thought the Popes to bee infallible §. II. This also giues vs another argument against the assertion of the now-Church of Rome that none of the Ancients euer knew or acknowledged any infallible Iudge in the Church Mr Bedels letters to Wadsworth p. 53. 59 â—0 though wee may imagine such an one would haue beene a wonderfull benefit in securing all men fâ—om error with great tranquility of the Church in easing leatned men of much vnnecessary contention and of great labour and study and choaking all heresies both easily and quickly and thereby Diuinity should haue had the honour aboue all other professions to reduce all doubts to certaineties If any such thing had beene it were most strange that the Ancients writing of all other points of Christian doctrine should neuer speake word of it being a thing of such excellent and necessary vse as is imagined therefore their very silence thereof proueth there was no such thing But their contentions with the Pope shew it more fully For no man that beleeueth the Pope to be the infallible Iudge of the Church and so appointed by God §. III will refuse his opinion or gouernment But we find the ancient wise and holy Bishops made no bones ordinarily to reiect them both In the very infancy of this affected Supremacy a See this story in Euseb hist l. 5. c. 24 25 26. when Pope Victor tooke vpon him to excommunicate the East Church for not concurring with him in the Celebration of Easter day not onely Polycrates and the Easterne Bishops reiected his decision but most of the Westerne as Irenaeus with his French Clergy grauely reproued him of too much presumption b See Cyprians Epistles Afterwards when the Pope tooke vpon him to heare Appeales of men pretending to be wronged by their owne country officers which is the smallest portion of Supremacy yet Cyprian an holy Martyr resisted him c Bellar. de pontif Rom l. 4 cap 7. and the whole Nation of Africa refused his iudgement and gouernment yea Saint Cyprian with a Councell of fourescore Bishops decreed directly against the Pope d Concil â—arthag de Haeret. bâ—ptiz inter opera Cypriani And when Cornelius Bishop of Rome with a Nationall Councell of the Bishops of Italy had decreed Non debere Haereticos rebaptizari that heretikes should not be rebaptized yet Cyprian thought and taught the contrary Constat Cyprianâ—m contrariuÌ„ sensisse mordicus defendisse saith Bellarmine e Bellar. l. 2. dâ— concilijs c. 5. See Euseb hist li 7 cap. 2 3 4. See these and many more the like histories in B. â—ilson True â—iffâ—â—eÌ„ce part 1. p. 96. c The Fathers of the Councell of Africa and Saint Augustine among them resisted three Popes in succession Sosimus Bonifacius and Celestine about Appeals to Rome These things are notorious and histories haue many more the like and though some of these were in the wrong yet they alwayes thought the Pope in the wrong and would neuer haue opposed him had they thought him their infallible Iudge By their doings therefore and writings they shewed the generall opinion of men in their times that the Pope was not generall gouernour ouer them and that he was as fallible in iudgement as other Bishops Bedel letters pag 61. Consider also If the Pope were the infallible interpreter of Scripture and could not erre in his interpretations why did Pope Damasus consult with Ierom about the sence of many places of the Scripture and not rather set down the sence thereof himselfe and declare with his owne pen what the whole world should hold without danger or possibility of error Or why haue our fond Fathers macerated their bodies and beaten their braines to write Commentaries vpon the Scripture and not rather registred the Popes Expositions which had beene a worke worth all the Fathers books and indeed equall to the Canonicall Scriptures or better and more vsefull for the Church whereas now many condemne that of the Canon Law for blasphemy where it saith by a shamefull corruption of Saint Augustine that the Decretals of Popes are inrolled amongst the
the Pope aboue all former times exalted 3. Obserue If Becket had stood for the substance of Religion or any necessary point thereof it had beene a worthy which now was a wicked part but his standing for matters against the good and peace of the Church and Common-wealth and them ancient and well established and that with obstinâ—cy against the iudgement not onely of the King Bishops and Nobles at home but euen of the Pope himselfe at the first the Cardinalls the King of France the Vniuersity of Parts and as I may say all the world argued his exceeding folly pride and peeuishnesse 4 Obserue that euen the best sort of Popes against their owne knowledge and inclination may be drawn by their Counsellors and flatterers and by the tickling desire of wealth and greatnesse to take parâ— countenance and backe most obstinate rebells periured persons and vntollerable troublers of Church and Common wealth yea to defend them while they liue and Saint them after their death Thus King Henry was troubled much by the Romish Hierarchy but King Iohn much more It appeares by this which hath beene said Flores historiarum Matthaei West monast l. 2. p 81 anno 1205 that there had beene troubles about the ancient customes libertie of Princes in the English Church which the Kings stroue still to maintaine and the Popes to infringe whereof one was that no Bishop should bee elected and inuested without the Kings consent in his owne dominions which King Iohn maintained as his predecessors had done It hapned in the seuenth yeere of his raigne that Hubert the Archbishop of Canterbury dyed and the Monks of Canterbury secretly in the night chose Reginald their Sub-prior and brought him in with Te Deum first to the high Altar and then to the Archbishops chayre and presently causing him to sweare secresie sent him with some of their company to the Pope to see how it would be taken but the Pope seeing no letters commendatory from the King made some stay and tooke time to deliberate In the meane season the Monks at home hearing of this delay and finding that Reginald in his way towards Rome had carried himselfe as Archbishop elected and so published their secrets now repenting their euill choyse and bad successe sent to the King and craued license to chuse a new Archbishop whom the King would commend The King winking at their former iniury tooke this kindly and commended vnto their choyse Iohn Grey Bishop of Norwich and brought him to Canterbury himselfe and the Monks in the Kings presence very solemnely chose him put him into the Archbishops seate and the King put him into all the Archbishops possessions writing to the Pope to accept him Had the Pope beene a pious Father of the Church as you describe him giuen to seek peace and ensue it Rom. 12. as much as in him lay he might haue beene well pleased with this peaceable course but hee was led by the spirit of Hildebrand not of Peter and Paul and tooke a course that there might be no peace and that the people might not vnder their natural Kings leade a peaceable and quiet life in all godlinesse and honesty 1 Tim 2. For he would neither accept of Reginald nor Iohn but vrged the Monks that were sent vnto him to chuse a third one Steuen Langton and against all excuses commanded them vpon their obedience and vnder payne of Anathema to doe it presently Whereupon they all yeelded except onely one Elias de Brantfield who still stucke to the King and to the election of the Bishop of Norwich a man worthy of honourable memory for his constant standing though standing alone in danger and to the Popes face to the right to his Prince to the good and liberty of the Church The rest with the Hymn brought Langton to the Altar and the Pope wrote to the King to receiue him B. Caritou iuris c. 7. §. 124. The King was herewith much moued because Steuen Langton though an Englishman born was brought vp vnder the French King promoted by him and tyed to be at his command And therefore King Iohn wrote to the Pope that he had no reason to admit such a one as Langton to such a great place in his kingdome And withall hee banished the Monks that had chosen Langton as traytors and confiscated their goods This was done vpon Saint Swithens day Mat. Westmonast vbi supra The Innocent Pope Pope Innocent the third who about the same time excommunicated Otho 4. Emperour and discharged the States of Almaine and of the Empire from their alleageance vnto him being set on fire with this news sent to the Bishops of England commanding them to put the King and his land vnder the sentence of interdiction which was executed the 24. of March by the Bishops of London Ely and Wigorne who now turned plainely subiects to the Pope and leauing England fled to Rome The King for this cause of Interdict whereby himselfe and his whole land stood accursed commanded all the goods of the Clerks to bee confiscate and theÌ„ drew as many as he could of his people to an oath of alleageance The Pope proceeds to excommunicate the King by name and finally to pronounce sentence of deposition against him discharging all his subiects of their oath of alleagiance vnto him sending also Pandulph his Legate first into England and then to Philip Augustus King of France to bestow vpon him the kingdome of England so that hee would expell King Iohn and take it by force By this meanes King Iohn was strangely and suddenly weakened and vtterly disabled to hold his kingdome seeing strong inuasions from without and daily reuolting within to open insurrections and euery man now counted a Saint and Martyr that would fight or suffer in wars against him considering that the Popes Bulles like Magike spelles had let loose many turbulent spirits not easie to be layd againe but by him that raised them After much strugling he was finally compelled to deliuer vp his Crown to Pandolph that he might receiue it againe from him as from the Popes hands and be protected hy him And this was done in the 15. yeere of King Iohns reygne anno dom 1213. And Steuen Langton made Archbishop Thus the King became the Popes vassall and the King of France forbidden by the Popes Nuncio to meddle any further against him K. Iames Remonstrance pag. 256. being now the Popes liege man whom he would protect And now Iohn held his Crowne of the Pope as a man holds his land of another in Knights seruice or by homage and fealty and did faire homage to the Popes Legate laying downe at his feet a great masse of the purest gold in coyne which the reuerend Legate in token of his Masters Soueraignty kicked and spurned with his feet and at solemne feasts was easily entreated to take the Kings Chayre of estate Obserue here first The progresse of the Hildebrandine Religion in deposing of
yea Deicides for Kings are callled gods and regnicides the quellers of the Common-wealth Neuer was any Doctrine so fruitfull of Treasons and Rebellions The desire to mainetaine it the hunger to plant it againe hath beene the onely cause to the superstitious and pretence to the couetous and ambitious of all late treasons The traytors euer confirmed by the Doctrine of their books the exhortations of their tongues and the Sacrament deliuered by their haÌ„ds many of their Priests partakers and actors of their crimes The knowledge and experience of the intollerable mischiefe of this doctrine doth iustifie our Lawes that were sharpened against the practisers of it See Cambd. Annals 4. pa t. 842 843. as many of your owne Priests haue confessed Secondly you may note that neuer any Nation was so often so strangely so strongly so diuellishly assaulted and endangered with treasons as this our land and on the other side neuer any Nation so strangely and mightily defended and the traytors confounded Thirdly consider whether these actions bee not manifest tokens of a false religion If we must iudge the tree by his fruits as Christ teacheth vs how can the tree be good that bringeth forth such fruits Mat. 12.33 Are those true Prophets howsoeuer they come in sheepes clothing that doe the acts of Wolues No you shall know them by their fruits to bee false Prophets Mat. 7.15.16 Beware of them Your Bellarmine giueth it for one note of the true Church Sanctity of life and doctrine If these things so taught and practised taste of sanctity what is villany Your Gospell is not the Gospell of peace but of confusion and mischiefe in stead of building the Church it ruines Common-wealths and kingdomes Fourthly looke well Bellarm. â—e notis Ecclesiae Nota 15. if Gods protection and blessings be notes of the true Church as your Bellarmine teacheth what thinke you of ours which God hath so mightily defended and blessed euen when Balaam most cursed Though you neuer ceased heauing at our foundations Church and Princes in these two last Princes times Queene Elizabeth and King Iames yet they haue both liued to see all your wicked practises ouerthrowne the practisers ruined their people 's defended Gods truth maintayned they liued happily dyed in their beds peaceably and left a blessed memoriall behind them Our one Queene brought more happinesse to vs then nine Popes did to Reme who all liued in her time Paul 4. Pius 4. Pius 5. Gregory 13. Sixtus 5. Vrbanus 7. Gregory 14. Innocent 9. Clemens 8. They wrastled against her and cursed her in vayne and their curses fell vpon their owne heads and King Iames wounded the learnedst of thâ—ir leaders with his penne Lastly consider well whether they that perswade you to be absolute Roman Catholikes doe not in deed and effect perswade you to be traytors troublers of the world cursed and deuilish people for perfect and absolute Papists are no better as you may see by these manifold examples of these treasons and therefore it is a wonder that Princes doe not concurre to root out this wicked Sect that make wickednesse godlinesse yea that make a traffik of Kings sacred liues to set vp an Idoll of mans inuention at Rome aboue them all §. 13. Antiq. Good Sir I doe not hold that the Pope hath any such power ouer Kings to depose them and set vp others or to dispense with subiects oathes of alleagiance or to rayse warres or other troubles against ciuill Magistrates I finde many good Catholikes doe reiect and condemne such doctrine and practises they take the oath of alleagiance willingly and write in defence of it I hould with all my heart a Conference of D. Rainolds M. Hart. in Hartâ— preface to the Reader that the Pope hath onely a fatherhood of the Church not a princehood of the world or dominion ouer Princes temporall states to depose or dispose any way of them For Christ said His kingdome was not of this world b Ioh. 18.36 he payed ribute to secular Magistrates c Mat. 17.27 medled not with temporall matters no not with diuision of inheritance amongst brethren d Luk. 12.14 he acknowledged Pilate to haue power to crucifie him and power to release him euen lawfull power giuen him from aboue e Ioh. 19.10 1â— Saint Paul acknowledged Caesar to bee his lawfull Iudge f Acts 25.10 and Saint Peter the first Bishop of Rome taught thus g 1 Pet. 2.13 Subiecti estote omni humanae creaturae propter Deum siue regi c. Be sâ—â—iect to euery humane creature for the Lords sake whether it be to the King as excelling or to rulers as sent by him to the reuenge of malefactors but to the prayse of the good Saint Paul taught euery soule to be subiect to the higher powers h Rom 13 1. By those higher powers meaning secular and ciuil Magistrates i As the Iesuits Pererius and Tolet in locum obserue out of the Fathers that beare the sword be subiect to them not onely for feare of wrath but for conscience sake k Rom. 13.5 And who must be subiect to them all sorts of people both Ecclesiasticall and secular euen Apostles Euangelists and Prophets saith Saint Chrysostome l Chrysost in locum Ista Imperantur omnibus sacerdotibus monaâ—his noÌ„ solum secularibus Omnis anima etiamsi Apostolus sis si Euangelista si Propheta siue quisquis tandem fueris And Saint Bernard m Bernard epist ad Episcopum Senonensem Omnio anima tum vestra quis voâ— excipit qui tentat excipere tentat decipere writing to a Bishop tells him hee is not excepted from temporall subiection to Princes he that excepts him deceiues him Our late gracious Soueraigne King Iames n King Iames Apology for the oath of Alleagiance pâ—g 23. deinceps alleadgeth many Fathers Saint Augustin Tertullian Iustine Martyr Ambrose Optatus Gregory Bishop of Rome for subiection euen of Bishops and Popes to the secular Emperours and Princes Hee alleadgeth many Councels six vnder Charles the Great to wit of Frankford Arles Towres Chalons Meâ—tz and Rhemes yea all the Generall Counceâ—s that of Nice Constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon and the rest who submitted themselues to the Emperours wisedome and piety in all things and desired from him power and validity to their decrees and for the oath of Alleagiance he alleadgeth diuerse Councells These Scriptures Fathers Councels are so playne so plentifull so powerfull with me for giuing dominion to Princes and subiecting all both Clergy and Laity vnto them in all ciuill things that all the world shall neuer draw me to deny my Alleagiance and subiection to my Soueraigne but I will readily take Armes in his defence as Gods Lieutenant and Deputy though the Pope should excommunicate him Antiquis I ioy to heare your good resolution built vpon so good grounds I hope then you iustifie vs Protestants for departing from the Popish
Religion in this point Antiq. I must needs doe so and I doe not thinke them true Catholikes that hold and practise this point of Supremacy Papists they may bee as you terme them for so holding with the Pope but Catholikes they cannot be for this Doctrine is not Catholike §. 14. Antiquis Doe you not see also how greatly you shake the Popes authority by this meanes and ouerturne the foundation of his Supremacy for your Popes haue both claymed and practised this full authority as well in ciuill and temporall things as in Ecclesiasticall and vpon the same grounds And your learned Doctors thinke their grounds as firme for the one as for the other Your Great Bellarmine vpon whom you so much rely saith o Bellarm. de Pont. Rom l. 5. cap. 6. initio Although the Pope as Pope hath not any more temporall power which other Doctors say he hath yet so farre as it may make for the spirituall good he hath supreme power to dispose of the temporall things of all Christians And p Ib. cap. 7. hee labours to proue that the Pope may depose Princes and dispose of their kingdomes if he finde it good for the Church as a sheephard may deale with Wolues and vnruly Rammes and other sheepe And many of your Doctors haue the like as Eudaemon Ioannes Sidonius Suarez Becanus Mariana Grotzerus Costerus Baronius Sanders Allen and thousands more Antiq. I am very sorrowfull that so great learned men should hold such an opinion I hold them erroneous and euill Antiquis Then you must confesse that the Church of Rome may erre and that in a maine point both of doctrine and practise to the great hurt of the Catholike Church and many mens destruction both of body and soule in being traytors and rebels against their Soueraignes and murderers of people of which crimes your Popes and Doctors are guilty Antiq. I must needs grant that some haue erred in the Church but not the whole Church neither I hope hath any Pope taught this Ex Cathedra Antiquis This some is a large some the greatest part of your Church and I thinke the Pope teacheth it Ex Cathedra when hee decrees it out of his Pontificall iudgement and authority and sends out his iudiciall excommunications vnder seale against Princes to depose them as Pius 5. did against our Queene Elizabeth and Breefes to forbid his Catholikes to take the oath of ciuill Alleagiance as Paulus 5. did to our English Now consider well what you grant in effect that the greatest part of the Church yea the most conspicuous and eminent men in the Church and the Pope also may erre in some great and dangerous point and yet because some few inferiour and obscure persons hold the truth the true Church is still sufficiently visible and illustrious This you had not wont to yeeld to the Protestants See card Perons oration in the third inconuenience In K Iamâ—s his Remonstrance p. 183. 187. c. Cardinall Perone dare not grant it but saith this would proue the Church of Rome to be Antichristian and hereticall and to haue ceased to be the Spouse of Christ for a long time and to haue taught many points without authority as Transubstantiation auricular confession c. for these he ranketh with the Popes power to depose Kings and if the Scriptures yeeld no ground for the one no more doe they for the other These and diuerse other points which they hold different from vs haue no other ground but the authority of that Churâ—h which is found to erre in great and dangerous matters See this in B. Whites answer alleadged p. 87 Your owne learned Iesuite Mr Fisher vpon whose iudgement your English Roman Catholikes doe much relye saith Thâ—t if the Church could deliuer by consent of Ancestors together with truth some errors her Traditions euen about the truth were questionable and could not be beleeued vpon the warrant of her Tradition and this he proueth substantially Neither doe we receiue doctines vpon the Churches warrant only as Doctor White there largely learnedly sheweth but vpon their agreeing with the holy Scriptures Now we may assume The Church of Rome doth deliuer by consent of many Ancestors from Gregory 7. time to our times some errours as this concerning her power to depose Kings and dissolue oathes of Alleagiance c. Ergo her traditions or teaching are questionable and cannot be beleeued vpon the account of her Tradition Consequently all other her doctrines not grounded vpon Scripture are questionable and our subiection to her iudgement vnnecessary Antiq. Truly if I grant the former doctrine of her power to depose Kings c. to be erroneous as I must needs grant I know not how to auoyd this reason 1 Booke 1. cap 1. And therefore not to trouble you longer at this time Since you haue shewed me 1. that your Chuch differeth nothing from the Romish Church in the old true doctrine which it continueth but onely in some corruptions which it hath added and that 2. corruptions may in time come into any particular Church the Roman not excepted 2 cap. 2. but warned thereof by the Scriptures 3. 3 cap. 3. shewing also the time when they grew obseruable and notorious in the Roman Church 4 cap. 4. and 4 that they were opposed from time so time and reformation called for 5 cap. 5. shewing also 5. the principall points wherein the difference consists and that you hold all necessary doctrines 6 cap. 6. 6. misliking many policies by them vsed to maintaine their new corruptions And further haue shewed mee Booke 2. that this your Church for the substance of the doctrine thereof hath alwayes beene visible 7. as all one with the Primitiue Church 7 cap. 1. and the Greeke and Easterne Churches and the Waldenses that separated from the corruptions of the Papacy yea and with the Roman Church it selfe excepting the Papacy and the maintainers thereof although in some 8 8 cap. 2. ceremonies and priuate opinions both you and the Romish haue departed from fome Fathers wherin 9. 9 cap. 3 also there was difference among themselues as there is also still among the Roman Doctors And further you haue shewed mee 10. 10. cap 4. a Rule to iudge all Churches and Christians by By which Rule iudged right by the Roman Doctors you approue your selues to hold all things necessary to saluation and thereby to be the true Church of God and agreeing therein with all true Churches that are or euer were in the world yea and that 11. 11 cap 5. your Bishops and Ministers haue as good succession from the Apostles as any other in the world although 12. 12 cap. 6. 13. cap. 7. you admit not the B. of Romes Supremacy ouer al Churches and Christians in the world neither 13. his Infallibility both which you proue to be vnknowne and vnreceiued of the Ancients and 14. 14 cap. 8. both vnprofitable and
he had power to ruine the Lombards his sworne enemies and to bring them to extreame confusion yet for the feare of God settled in his heart he neuer had any such intent And he writeth to Mauritius the Emperour that although a certaine Law which the Emperour commaded to be proclaimed was in his iudgement vniust Greg. lib 2. Indict 11. ep 61. cited also by King Iames. Apol. pag. 24. yet he as a dutifull subiect and vnworthy seruant of his godlinesse had caused it to be sent into diuers parts of his dominions paying to both parties what he ought to wit obedience to the Emperour and speaking what hee thought for God Espencaeus in Tit. digress 10. aedit Paris 1568. Whereupon B. Espenceus saith Gregorius primus idem magnus lib. 2. epist 64. Gregory the first called also the Great ingenuously acknowledged that God had granted the Emperours a dom nion ouer Priests This Gregory I and his predecessors were plaine contrary to Gregory VII and his successors Bozius makes it one of the signes of the Church of God that it yeelded so many Martyrs Bozius de signis Eccles tomâ— 1. lib. 7. cap. 5. §. 5. suffering patiently vnder cruell Emperors and Princes seuen and twenty Roman Bishops for their onely cleauing to the doctrine and honour of Christ Greg Tolossan 1. V. Doctor lib. 26. de Repub. cap. vlt. 〈◊〉 10. And Gregorius Tolossanus Doctor of the Lawes saith That for 300 yeares after Christs Passion though Christians suffered most cruell torments and death yet wee neuer read they rebelled against their Princes nor moued against the Commonwealth though they had number and power sufficient But by that argument they shewed that they and their Religion were to be preferred before all other because their pâ—â—us doctrine taught theâ— to obey Magistrates Whiles therefore the Church continued such a schoole of good life among Christians and of faithfull loyalty true subiectâ—on to Princes Rom. 13.5 whom they obeyed not onely for feare of punishment but especially because they were bounâ— in conscience and so taught by their holy Relig on B. King Sermon at Yorke on the Queens day 1595. Religion was â—he ioy glory and happinesse of the world It was the glorâ— of Princes and Emperors to maintaine it and it was the glory of the Chuâ—ch to maintaine them Constantius the father of Constantine the Great made more reckoning he said of those that professed Christianity then oâ— gâ—eat treasures Jouianus after Julian refused to be Emperour albeit elected and sought to the Emp re except he might gouerne Christâ—ans Great Constantine and Charles the Great had their surnames of greatnesse not so much for authority Aug. de ciuit Dei lib. 5. 6. 24. as for godlinesse Saint Auâ—ustine saith Emperours were not therefore happy because they raigned long or left sonnes to raigne after them or tamed enemies or quieted rebelling subiects c. but because they ruled iustly remembred they were men when men almost made them Goâ—s vsed their power to promote Gods honour loued feared worshipped God loued that kingdome best wherein they feared not to haue partakers slâ—wly reuenged easily pardoned punâ—shed for necessity to preserue the Commonwealth not to serue their priuate hatred pardoned not to impunity of euill but for hope of amendment and if compelled to deale more sharply recompenced it with mercy lenity and larges of benefits â—f their luâ—ury was so much the more restrained as it might bee more free if they had rather rule their euill lusts then any Nations and all these not for desire of vaine glory but for the loue of heauenly felicity Such a happy Emperour was Great Constantine Ibid. cap. 25 26. Constantine was celebrated in the old Marbles with these titles Vrbis liberator quietis fundator reipubilicae instautator publicae libertatis auctor restitutor vrbis Romae atque orbis Magnus maximus invictus And in the lawes Qui veneranda Christianorum fide Romanum munivit imperium Divus Diuae memoriae Divinae memoriae c. Camden Britannia in Yorkshire describing Yorke City II. Of the euils of false or corrupted Religion Esay 1.21 Rome Reuel 17.9 18. becante Babylon v 5 2 4. 6. Nauel generat 39 H Mulius Chron. German lib 18. Vsher De eccl succes c. 7. §. 17. whom the Lord blessed also with all other happinesse and such an one was Theodosius who desired rather to be a member of the Church then a King ouer Peoples Then was the world happy when the Church bred and trayned vp the best people and subiects in the world and Emperours Kings and Princes were the nuâ—sing Fathers of the Church and so the one vpheld the other and the one was happy in the other But alas for griefe that euer so excellent a blessing should be corrupted and turned to a curse and scourge to mankinde that Ierusalem the whilome faithfull City should become an Harlot And Rome the Imperiall City whose faith was spoken of through the whole world Rom. 1.8 should be turned into Babylon the seat of Antichrist and inebriate the Kings and Inhabiters of the earth with the wine of her fornications her selfe becomming drunken with the blood of the Saints and Martyrs of Iesus that Emperours and Princes should shut the Cardinals out of their Churches and Cities and write to the Pope their reason because they found them nor Predicatores sed Predatores Non pacis corroboratores sed Pecuniae raptores non orbis Reparatores sed auri Insatiabiles corrasores denique superbiae detestabilem bestiam vsque ad sedem Petri reptasse So wrote the Emperour Fredericke Barbarossa to the Pope to wit your Cardinals come not to preach vnto vs but to pray vpon vs not to strengthen our peace but to ransacke our purses not to repaire the decayed world but vnsatiably to rauine after gold Finally we see the detestable beast of Pride hath crept euen into Saint Peters seat The Hierarchy of Rome is here charged with vnsatiable couetousnesse the roote of all euill 1 Tim. 6.10 and Ambâ—tion or Pride the cause of the fall of Angels in heauen and men in Paradise froÌ„ which two euils proceeded many mischiefes corruptioÌ„s into the Church Sabellicus obserueth that the feare and reuerence of Potent Princes Sabellicus Ennead 9. lib. 1. Genebrard Chronol lib 4. in 10. saculi initio Baron tomo 10. anno 900. §. 1. Matth. 8.24 25 kept the Popes of Rome a long time in some good moderation but when they were out of feare of such Princes they rushed into all impudency and wickednesse And Genebrard speaking of the tenth Age saith Then was the world exhausted both of learned men and potent Princes and good popes and confesseth that in 150 yeares there were about 50 popes vtterly swaruing from the vertue of their predecessors and were rather Apotactici Apostaticive quam Apostolici debosht Apostataes rather then Apostolâ—cke Bellarmine and Baronius complaine of the ninth and tenth Ages wherein powerfull and sordid Whores ruled at Rome
and at their pleasure changed the Seas gaue Bishoprickes and brought their louers or Harlots Amasios suos into Saint Peters seat as false popes that in those times Christ slept in the ship which was ouerwhelmed with the waues and there was none to awaken him For bad popes set vp bad Cardinals bad Bishops bad Priests as nothing is more common then for like to beget his like And for the liues of the Romish Religious in generall Gerbertus said The Gerbert epist 40. Romanorum mores mundus perhorrescit citat ab Vsserio cap. 2. § 32 33. Romans manners are abhorred of the world Werner fasc temp aetat 6. circa an 944. Sanctitatem Papas dimisisse ad Jmperatores accessisse Wernerus that holinesse had forsaken the popes and betooke it selfe to the Emperours Cameracensis Petrus de Alliaco Cardinal s Cameracensis De Reform Eccle Ad hunc statum venit Ecclesia vt non esset digna Regi nisi per Reprobot Vsher c. 7. §. 7. The Church of Rome is come to this state that it is not worthy to bee gouerned but by Reprobates Naâ—ele vol. 3. geâ—cra 39. pag. 220. Nauclerus reports out of Joannes Flatzboricosis that pope Adrian 4 said No man was more wretched then the pope of Rome and Onuph de Vitis Pontifâ—n vita Marcell 2. addit ad Pla inam pa 359. Onuphrius testifieth that Marcellus sitting one day at dinner after long silence remembring the words of Adrian 4 speaking of the troublesome bitter and miserable liues of the popes and the difficulties of managing their estates at last striking his hand vpon the table said Non vidio quomodo qui hunc locumallissimum tenont salvari possunt I see not how those that hold this high place of the popedome can be saued As if there were a necessity imposed vpon the pope to be a wicked man that his place required it and that otherwise he could not maintaine his estate This Genebrard chrono lib. 4. pag. 753. Marcellus liued anno 1555. In our Queene Maries time and dyed the 22 day of his popedome not without suspition of poyson as Genebrard saith because some doubted hee would proue too good Quod nimbum rectus quibusdam futurus videretur Guicci ardin lib. 16. pag. 586. lat edit Basil 1567. Tunc in Pontifice probitas laudatur cum caeterorum hominum nequitiam non excedit Guicciardine describing the dissembling and vnpriestly prankes of pope Leo the tenth who began his raigne anno 1513 saith he was counted a good Prince for then honesty is praised in a pope when he exceeds not all other men in wickednesse Sarith in Policratic lib. 6. cap. 24. Vsher de statu suc Eccl. cap. 7. § 6. Joannes Sarisburiensis saith The Church of Rome shewes her selfe Not a Mother but a stepmother There sit the Scribes and Pharises laying heauy burdens on mens shoulders but touch them not with their least finger There Iustice Piety and Verity are set to sale They hurt most commonly and herein they imitate the deuils which then are thought to doe well when they cease to doe no hurt except a few which performe the name and office of Pastors Yea euen the Roman Bishop himselfe is grieuous to all and almost intollerable Thus write their owne Authors Pope Gregory the 7. So saith Onuphrius in vita Greg 7. Aventine Otto Frisingensis Gotfridus Viturbiensis Trithemius Sigebert and many other Catholicke historians See their allegations and words at large in B. Vshers booke De Eccles successione statu cap. 5. alias Hildebrand who liued in the tenth Age and began his raigne anno 1073. when Sathan was let loose Reu. 20.7 was the first that set vp the popes earthly kingdome instead of Christs Heauenly and raised it in wealth Maiesty and authority aboue all secular Princes and Emperours which their successors haue continually encreased mauger the world mauger the Emperours and haue brought into subiection both hie and low terrifying all with their thunders and embroyling the Christian world with insurrections warres and miserable vexations setting the subiects against their Princes sonnes against their fathers and making the Christian world worse then the Heathen a very Shambles of Christian blood Very many saith Aventine Plerique cryed out against Hildebrand and cursed him saying That vnder the Title of Christ he acted the businesse of Antichrist and ouerthrew Peace and Piety and to hide his execrable ambition deuised Fables corrupted Histories and adulterated the very Scriptures interpreting them falsly to serue his owne affections Sir Iohn Hayward of Supremacy pag. 61. he made blinde people beleeue that it was not sufficient to know and embrace the Catholicke faith vnlesse it were with subiection to the Pope and that all that fought against the Pope drew their swords against heauen and maâ—e offer like those Giants of whom the Poets write to scale the skies and to pull God out of his throne And that to fight for the Pope euen against their owne gouernours and naturall Princes whom the pope iudged to be his enemies was to fight for the Church and for God was a meritorious worke and the most sure vndoubted way to heauen When this opinion was once planted in euery state by that opinion any state might be supplanted Hist of the Councell of Trent lib 5. pag. 437. It was well obserued by the Chancellor in an Assembly of the States of France at Orleance that Religion is the potent weapon ouercommeth affâ—ctions and charity and is the surest bond of humane society that Kingdomes are more bounded and more diuided by Religion then by the Confines themselues that he that is moued with Religion contemneth wife children and kinred This he said of Religion whether it be true or false The more potent weapon Religion is the greater care is to be had that people be instructed in right and true opinions For where people haue beene rightly instructed they haue for conscience sake obeyed their Princes Rom. 13 5. and princes haue preuailed against many popes Sigebert anno 1088. Haec sola nouitas redicam haresis nec dum in mundo emerserat c. Vsher ib. c. 5. § 3 But when the popes had setled that strange nouâ—ty or rather intollerable heresie in the hearts of men that subiects owe no subiection to euill princes to wit whom the popes account eu ll and though they haue sworne fidelity vnto them yet they owe none neither are periured that fight against the King but they must be taken for Excommunicants that doe not sight against him at the popes command and doing so are absolued from all sinne of iniustice and periury and doe highly merit at Gods hand when this I say is settled in mens hearts the popes may vnsettle and ouerthrow what prince and state they list They neen no other Armies not treasure while they haue mens consciences at their commands let them but thunder out their threats and Excommunications of such as disobey them and set their Agents to publish
Kings Princes and Nations and of the whole Church their hopes should not haue beene so often deluded who sought and promised to themselues at least some tollerable reformation from him neither should there haue beene such a Rent among the Churches of Europe when euery Nation seeing Rome would doe nothing was constrained to looke to it selfe and make if not a perfect reformation yet as good as it could and as neere to the Word of God and the custome of the Primitiue Church as time and meanes would afford For if it be obiected that the intended Reformation is not perfect as appeareth by the differences of some Reformed Churches yet surely first th◠Reformers mindes were good who with all their hearts and endeuours sought it and secondly the coniunction of all Nations Wits Learning and other meanes by a free generall Councell which might ouer-rule the Pope and all other particulars was onely hindred by the Pope and his Faction But 3 surely the Reformation was most laudable and necessary if it had effected no more but this as one of them wrote in answere to Cardinalll Sadolet that they freed themselues from the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and had constituted in their Countries somewhat better forme of the Church which before was most vntollerable both to Princes and People Such a Reformation as many former Ages had with greeuous sighes and grones wished and desired hungred and thirsted after but all in vaine because the truth in Europe had not yet shined out of darknesse of which our Sauiour had said ye shall know the truth Ioh. 8.32 and the truth shall set you free Therefore 1 Our late Princes 2 all the orders of the Kingdome and 3 all the people haue seene and felt the goodnesse of God and are bound to be most thankfull to him except they be of all men the most insensible and vngratefull for their great blessing following the Reformation of Religion in England 1 The Princes that they reigne now in their owne right they are not the liege-men and Vassals of the Pope that haue not their kingdome Precariò at the pleasure of another as Bayliffes of another mans inheritance that they and their Reuerend Clergy are at vnity neither fearing excommunications nor depositions from other that they diuide the care of placing Ministers with their Bishops challenging to themselues without feare that part which is due to them and concerneth the temporalls and leauing that part of the care to the Bishops which toucheth spirituals and all things which proue them to be true Kings For this blessing Kings are behoulden to Gods truth which is a friend to them which establisheth them and is with all care and diligence by them to be established Alas for those former times Inas See Polydor hist Angl. lib. 5. pag. 86. wherein amongst our Kings glorious Ancestors one led away with blinde superstition hauing zeale but not according to knowledge did of his owne accord when no necessity compelled him make his Kingdome tributary to Gregory the third King Iohn Bishop of Rome Another brought into desperation by aduerse crosses yeelded vp his Kingdome of England and Ireland to Pope Innocent 3. By whom he had bene miserably embroyled and was compelled to be content to be the Popes steward or Baily O horrid blindnesse of those times O sucessors of Peter egregiously resembling Peter in their doings O what a griefe surprized not onely the Barons Nobles and all subjects of the Realme but also the Kings and Princes throughout Europe as euery one was more wise and better then other to see the fall so heauy so foule of so great a Prince The speaches which some of them vttered at the newes of so inhumane example are committed to writing for perpetuall memory as witnesses also of their most iust both indignation and amazement Yea the speach of that vnfortunate King is extant in the writers of those times most worthy to be deeply setled in all Princes hearts After that I was reconciled to God saith hee and subjected my selfe and my Kingdomes alas for sorrow to the Roman Church nothing came to me prosperous But al things contrary Post quā ut dixi Deo reconciliatus me ac mea regna proh dolor Romana subjeci ecclesiae nulla mihi prospera sed contraria omnia aduenerunt 2 The Clergy and people of England liue happily The Bishops elect neede not run beyond the Alpes to buy their confirmation of the Pope for great summes of money nor purchase their Palles with the waight of gold nor run to Rome euery 3 yeares or as oft as the Pope list that is as oft as he thirsteth after English coyne Now they haue no such care as in times past the Bishops of England had to take vp the best benefices for Italians In which benefices as Mathy Paris saith neither lawes nor order were kept nor releefe for the poore nor hospitality nor preaching of Gods word nor necessary ornaments or repair of Churches nor care of soules nor diuine or deuout prayers as was fit and as was accustomed in the country but in their buildings the walles and roofes fell downe or were pitifully rent and torne Now the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury feareth not new Bulles from the Pope to suspend him from collating any benefices vntil 300 Romans be prouided for by benefices next falling void as it fell out anno 1239 to Edmund the Archbishop by Buls sent from Gregory 9. The Pope hauing promised it to the Roman citizens who at that time little fauored him 3 The Ecclesiasticall controuersies arising in England by a very ancient Canon wherof S. Cyprian also maketh mention are determined in England The collectors of Peter pence and other contributions the Roman visitors proctors and farmers the Marchants of Indulgences or pardons to men according to their wealth the dispencers of vowes and Institors of legitimation to make men capable of orders the Caursine Vsurers that liued at Rome but drew thither all the wealth of England lending to English Nobles others vpon morgage of their lands or other extreme vsuries money to satisfy the Pope and his Harpies The bringers of Buls for new extortions The witty Mice-catchers Muscipulatores as the Story cals them such as Petrus Rubeus and many others conning Artificers to drain money from men for the Pope and sixe hundred such like greedy and greeuous Arts by the vnvtterable benefit of the truth of Religion their names are now scarse heard of and should be vtterly vnknowne were it not for the monuments and histories of former ages Neither doth now any Legat à latere any messenger from the Popes side exercise any Rauin for money in England as many did heretofore and some with execrable hunger of gold as we read of one of them Otto sent by Gregory 9 who after three yeeres raking together of money by most detestable Artes at last departing hence left not so much money in the whole Kingdome as he either carried with
aduanced by her countenance forces and treasure Scotland releeued by her loue Netherlands by her power Portugals King by Her bounty Poland by her commiseration likewise Germany Denmarke Sweueland often tooke vp and laid down Armes at her becke and dispose The great Emperour of the Turkes in honour of so great a Mediatresse granted peace vnto the Polonians outworne with warres Her Kingdome was a receptacle and her Court a Sanctuary for the banished Protestants as was the Palace of Constantius the Husband of our Helena for the persecuted Christians when he sate Emperour of the West in this Iland of Britaine Whereby as in her life-time shâ— attained to be stiled by forraigne Churches so at Her death was she by them generally lamented as the Nursing Mother of the French Beza in ep prafiu Comment in Iob. Dutch Italian Exiles for Christs Name and the vnconquered Defendresse of the whole Christian Religion Thus our Land became as Gods Paradise his Eden his blessed Garden replenished with all necessaries both for sufficiency and delight Aboue all the Tree of Knowledge and the Tree of Life are planted plentifully in it and all men permitted perswaded commanded to seed on them the Knowledge of God and the Bread of Life and all other blessings consequent and appendant vnto them Whereof our feeling and experience out-strippeth all possible words and discourses I will therefore shut vp all with the Royall testimony of our late most Learned and Iudicious King Iames. King Iames to the Reader of his â—asilicon Doron towards the end First of Queene Elizabeth he writeth thus She hath so long with so great wisedome and felicity gouerned her Kingdomes as I must in true sincerity confesse the like hath not beene read or heard of either in our time or since the dayes of the Roman Emperour Augustus And he caused this Epitaph to be set vpon her Tombe Speeds Chron. quo supra Sacred vnto memory Religion to its Primitiue sincerity restored Peace throughly settled France neere ruine by intestine mischiefes releeued Netherland supported Spaines Armado vanquished Ireland with Spaniards expulsion and Traitors coertion quieted both Vniuersities reuenues by a Law of prouision excellently augmented finally all England enriched and 45 yeeres most prudently gouerned Elizabeth a Queene a Conqueresse a Triumpher the most deuoted to Piety the most Happy after 70 yeeres of Her life quietly by death departing hath left here in this most famous Collegiat Church which by her was established and refounded these Remaines of her mortality vntill at Christs call they shall againe rise Immortall She dyed 24 March 160â— of her Raigne 45 of her Age 70. Secondly of himselfe his owne times and Kingdomes he writeth thus One thing is necessary King Iames in his answer to the Oration of Cardinall Perene pag. 243. namely the feare and knowledge of my God vnto whose Majesty alone I haue deuoted my scepter my sword my penne my whole industry my whole selfe with all that is mine in whole and in part I do it I do it in all humble acknowledgement of his vnspeakable mercy and sauour who hath vouchsafed to deliuer mee from the erroneous way of this age to deliuer my Kingdome from the Popes tirannicall yoke vnder which it hath Fen in times past most greeuously oppressed My Kingdome where God is now purely serued and called vpon in a tongue which all the vulgar vnderstand My Kingdome where the People may now read the Scriptures without any speciall priuiledge from the Apostolike sea and with no lesse liberty then the people of Ephesus of Rome and of Corinth did read the holy Epistles written to their Churches by Saint Paul My Kingdome where the people now pay no longer any tribute by the poll for Papall indulgences as they did about an hundred yeares past and are no longer compelled to the Mart for pardons beyond the Seas and mountaines but haue them now freely offred from God by the Doctrine of the Gospell preached at home within their owne seuerall parishes and Iurisdictions And in another place he saith thus Ibid. pag. 274. Greater blessings of God greater outward peace and plenty greater inward peace with spiritual and celestiall pleasures were neuer heaped vpon my Great Britaine then haue beene since my Great Britaine became great in the greatest chiefest respect of all to wit since my Great Britaine hath shaken of the Popes yoake since she hath refused to receiue and to entertaine the Popes Legates employed to collect Saint Peters tribute or Peter pence since the Kings of England my Great Britaine haue not beene the Popes Vassals to doe him Homage for their Crown and haue no more felt the lashings the scourgings of base and beggarly Monkes Of Holland Zeland Friesland what need I speake Yet a word and no more Were they not a kinde of naked and bare people of small valew before God lighted the torch of the Gospell and aduanced it in those Nations were they not an ill-fed and scragged people in comparison of the inestimable wealth and prosperity both in all military actions and mechanicall trades in traffick as Marchants in marting as men of warre in long nauigation for discouery to which they are now raised and mounted by the mercifull bleâ—â—ing of God since the darknesse of Popery hath beene scattered and the bright Sunshine of the Gospell hath shined in those Countries Behold the Venetian Republik hath she now lesse beauty lesse glory lesse peace and prosperity since she hath lately fell to bicker and contend with the Pope since she hath wrung out of the Popes hand the one of his two swords since she hath plumed and shaken his temporall dominion Vpon these considerations I. Of the excellency of the first primitiue Christian Religion II. Of the intollerable euils which the corruptions of Rome brought into the world with the grones and cries of men for Reformation and III. of the great blessings which the Reformation hath brought vpon the countries which receiued it Mee thinkes there should need no further perswasion to men of any reasonable vnderstanding and Iudgement to forsake the vncatholike corruptions of the Romish Church and imbrace this so blessed a Reformation with all due thankfulnesse to God for the true doctrine of Saluation and peace of Conscience with the desired peace of their estates loue of Prince and Country wealth ioy and happinesse and all both earthly and heauenly blessings that mans heart in this world can desire O fortunates nimium bona si sua norint Angligenas O happy English if they knew their happinesse But if they will not open their eyes to see nor their hearts thankfully to imbrace the happinesse so graciously offered vnto them if they will still blinde their eyes harden their obstinate hearts and striue against all reason and Religion to returne backe into the Egyptian darkenesse and bondage alas what can I doe but with greife of heart say with the Prophet Ieremy Ieremy 2.12 13. Bee astonished O yee heauens at this My people haue committed two euils they haue forsaken me the fountaine of liuing waters and hewed themselues out Cesternes broken Cesternes that can hold no water Or with the Poet Horace Eia Nolint at qui licet esse beatis They may Horace Serm. lib. 1. Satyra 1. but will not be happy For be a man neuer so happy Non est beatus esse se qui non putat He is not happy that thinkes himselfe not so And then as Horace addes Miseros iubeo esse libenter I can but bid them wilfully be wretched But in hope of better successe I haue vndertaken this great labour which I beseech our gracious God to blesse to the good of euery Reader whose good acceptance of my loue and paines I craue with their prayers to God for me Glory be to God on high on earth Peace and good will amongst men Luke 2.14 FINIS